Bass Clefs and Sapphires

by Crispn

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Human, Other, Romance, Original Character, King Sombra, Rarity, Main 6
Length: 92494

Discord, in a last ditch effort to end a great war, has cursed the world. Ponykind has forgotten the war and moved on as a young man tries to live his life. His jaded past leaves him closed off from everyone until he ends up with a new roommate...

In the 900 years after Discord’s magic engulfed the land in his malfunctioned curse, Technology and ponykind has advanced. They go about their daily lives, oblivious to their true origins. A young man, Crisp, in college has a little trouble with his family and his housing, needs a place to live and he gets a lucky break that sends his life down a path he never thought possible. How will he adapt to the changes to his life that his new friends bring him, and when his past rears its ugly head, how will it affect him and the people around him?

Credit for the cover image goes to FEuJenny07 http://feujenny07.deviantart.com/

Published 2013-03-12 16:30:02 UTC
Last updated 2015-01-27 09:44:51 UTC

Blue Screen on Life, Hit Reset.

A blue screen, why does it always have to be a blue screen? We had almost finished recording the final section of the midterm. I panicked, I tried to reboot the computer and see where it was I was going to have to restart. Seriously, it wasn't bad enough that my professor didn't care for me. My partner and I barely had any extra time to work on our midterm because she was always busy, doing small sets at night clubs or helping some local band record. I need to get a good grade here, I'd rather not have getting kicked out of school to be tacked on to my already increasing list of bad shit this month.

My partner snuck up behind me, jumped into my lap and patted me condescendingly on the head. She held up a small netbook and showed me that while I had been sitting here panicking, it seemed that she had saved most of what we had done. I sighed in relief as the knowledge that it wouldn't be too hard to pick up from where we had been stopped set in.

She looked up at me, staring deep with her magenta eyes and asked, “You doing OK? You look like you haven’t had a decent sleep in weeks.”

“Define sleep.” I replied.

“Oh come on, don’t give me that bullshit.”

“Yeah. The last couple of months have just been utter chaos thanks to certain situations that have poked their lovely heads.”

Just as I finished, she opened up her mouth to retort. Lucky for me the buzzer went off in the booth, alerting us that we ran out of time and would now be promptly kicked out of the booth. Our professor walked over to us and signaled us out.

“Heh, well, at least we are done here, so you can go home and get some sleep for a change.”

"Yeah..." Home: what an interesting concept that she has decided to remind me about. Problems at home have caused a decent rift in between myself and my family. I lost my job two months ago and since I have to pay for housing myself, I have not had a home for the same amount of time. Had to pack up everything into my car and live in it. Luckily for me, I can still access the college network and get assignments done. Still, having little space in a small car to sleep is not ideal, but it's better than a park bench.

“What the hell is the problem, Crisp? You are exhausted, you look like you haven’t slept or eaten in days and you barely talk anymore. What gives?”

She looked at me as we were walking out into the cold October air of the city. She threw on her signature glasses that I have yet to see her outside without and then promptly mussed up her lightning blue hair.

“It’s not really that simple, Vinyl.”

Vinyl, one of the only people that I had been able to make friends with, had enough. The next thing I knew I was pinned up against a wall by an unseen force. There she was, holding her hand up, keeping me there with her magic.

“You are going to tell me what is going on so I can be a real friend and help you out or so help me, when I am done with you, you are gonna wish I had taken Tavi's bow and played you like a cello.”

I knew she was not going to let up. In the seventeen months that we had been friends, I knew better than to piss her off more than this. She hated using her magic for almost anything else besides her DJ gigs. Despite being best friends, I really must have fucked this one up for her to use her magic, especially against me.

That's when I said, "Fine, I'll tell you what's been going on. Let's just go to your place, ok?" I could feel the magic dissipate from around my arms as I landed on the ground with a soft thud.

"Good." Vinyl said, helping me up.

"You didn't have to drop me so hard." I replied, rubbing my leg where my body had smashed into it.

Fifteen minutes later we arrived at her and Tavi’s apartment. As soon as I entered the room, I flopped down on the couch, feeling the waves of exhaustion wash over me. Becoming more aware of just how drowsy I was, finally closing my eyes, allowing my body to relax and my mind to rest in... I don't know how long.

Just as the darkness completely enveloped my senses, I was suddenly shocked awake by a large clunk. I shot up off the couch so fast in a panic that I tripped over the coffee table right into a set of speakers. There, standing over me, was Vinyl, looking quite perturbed over the possible equipment that might have been broken.

“You know the deal, break my shit and you have to get me better or equal value." she said as she sat down levitating a bottle of wine and a fifth of vodka, "Now, how much?”

“Oh you know me too well.” I said, picking myself off the ground and heading back to the couch.

“Well now; considering how many nights you've slept on that couch over the last semester, I decided to stock up.” he said, levitating a tall glass, smelling strongly of cranberries and vodka, towards me and I knew that this was going to be a long night. She plopped down on the couch next to me, pouring herself a glass of wine, “I have four bottles of wine, two bottles of vodka and all night for you to tell me exactly what is going on.”

Two hours, three bottles of wine and two thirds the bottle of vodka later, I had finally managed to get out my entire life story about the last six months: the family troubles, money issues, getting kicked out of the dorm. Vinyl had clumsily crawled into my lap and cuddled up in my arms in an attempt to comfort me. She never was able to hold her alcohol as well as I could. And really, how could she, she was a tiny little thing to me, and it didn't hurt that I used to drink to the point of blackout.

It was nice having a friend like this. One that I was able to open up to and not worry about what she was going to say or think of me. After about five more minutes of me laying it all out on the table, she popped in a movie and we continued to drink the night away. It was Friday after all and we had worked non stop all week on our midterm so what the hell, a little drinking and movies with a good friend was nice. Next week was going to be even worse.

BEEP. BEEP. BEEP.

Oh, what the hell is that noise? It was like it was permeating my body with its little beeps of hellish delight. It was so damn loud, it was bordering on unbearable, but maybe that was partly the hangover talking. Eventually, I managed to open my eyes in the early morning light, pawing around on the ground in search of the tone I knew quite well.

“Shut up phone.” I groaned. Picking it up, I couldn't help but think what a shitty little block of plastic it was. Everyone else had these lavish phones, came with everything pretty much. Like having a little computer in your pocket. I was pretty much just fine with having something that could make calls and send texts, and on occasion be used as an alarm clock. I glanced down at the clock on the now very bright phone screen: 6:45 am.

I chuckled to myself. Here I was, sleeping on Vinyl’s floor while she slept up on the couch, her arm falling to the floor limply. Looking on top of the table, I safely surmised that we polished off the wine and vodka. No wonder she is out cold, and was she in for the headache of her life when she wakes up.

I walked across the small living room over to my computer bag. Since I lived in my car, I pretty much took certain things everywhere: my toothbrush, small little travel shampoos and soaps, and a semi-clean set of clothes. After closing the door behind me, I turned on the water to the first hot shower I was able to have since school had actually started. I pulled off my heavy coat and shirt and turned to look at myself in the mirror. I sighed heavily at the reflection, thumbing at the leather straps wrapping around my chest.

I stepped into the shower, just letting the water cascade over my whole body. I felt the water gliding over my feathers, soaking them. It was always weird to let my wings out. No one knew I even had wings. My roommate last year didn't know I had wings, even Vinyl didn't know about my wings.

Sleek as they were, I had never been too fond of them. The area I grew up in had what they referred to themselves as the normal and the uppers, but most called them the earthies. I was a peg and magic users were commonly called uni.

Small towns with mostly earthies never really allowed myself the ability to fly as much as I wanted to. Looked down upon, most peg families were driven out of my hometown, if they could afford to leave. Fucking prejudices. It’s not like I asked for these.

I pulled a feather I could tell had broken out and stared at it; brown with white tips and gold lining around each feather, I felt like an eagle. I always thought my wings were kind of cool, but I still carried around years of torment attached to them. Years of being force-fed bullshit about how awful they were and forced binding does take its toll on an insecure orphan, so I kept them bound underneath leather restraints, heavy coats and long sleeves.

“So, that’s why you always wear that peacoat” A voice said behind me. I spun around as fast as possible and jumped into the sink. There was Vinyl, leaning up against the door frame. Oh crap. I had spent the last year and a half making sure to never have these out. My heart raced as I eyed the coat and restraints on the floor.

“Well, I couldn't hide it forever, now could I?” I nervously chuckled, sweat beading down my forehead.

Vinyl had a slightly bemused look on her face. I couldn't tell why until she said, “Well what were you trying to hide, the wings or that?”

I looked down and noticed my towel had dropped. There I was, in all my naked glory. I quickly picked it up and started profusely apologizing to her about being such an idiot as she laughed all the while.

“Well I'm glad that you are at least getting ready, 'cause I made some calls and it looks like I might be able to help out with your situation.”

“Really?!” I leapt over to her and picked her up and danced around the apartment, carrying her. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

“You can thank me by putting some pants on.” she said with a slightly more embarrassed look on her face.

I put her down and quickly got dressed as to not embarrass myself again. “So what did you do that might get me out of this predicament.”

“Put in a call to a friend, asked her if she knew anyone that had space of our friends that would take in someone for some time while he got his shit in order. Lucky for you, she just kicked out Thunderlane for being a complete ass with bills and never being able to pay them. Also lucky for you. She said you can move in as soon as you could. Best thing about it? She lives 2 floors down so you can give me rides to school for being such an awesome friend.” She beamed with a devilish grin.

“Excellent, I think its time to go move into this place. It’ll be nice to have a room again. What's her name anyway?”

“Rainbow Dash, though most just call her Dash.” Vinyl fussed around with her sweater. “Tavi”, she screamed, “Going downstairs to help Crisp move into Dash’s place. Also you owe me money!”

“What? Why? And what is with all this mess?! Get back her and clean up your mess, Vinyl Scratch!”

“Nope!” she said as she quickly pulled me out of the door and slammed it as a disheveled Tavi was streaking towards the door.

“So why does she owe you money?”

“Oh just a little bet.”

“What was the bet?”

“Whether you were packing or not. Congrats to you that I voted for you. Too bad I don't bat for that team, or I'd be all over you.”

I turned beet red as we started to descend the stairs to my possible new apartment.

Author's Note

Unfortunately I have to self edit, as i do not know anyone that could help me in this. Comments appreciated.

I hope to have this story go on for a while and I hope people will like it better as it goes.

If you think that this story is crap just from this chapter, give it more of a chance and continue on into the story. It may end up surprising you.

Cleaning Snow White would be proud of

2 flights of stairs later, I was standing in front of the apartment 4C. So this is going to be my new apartment. I must have been wearing my nervous face proud because Vinyl sidled up to me and grabbed my arm and started to rub her cheek on my arm.

“It’s going to be fine, Dashie has always been a really good friend to anyone she meets. You remember meeting one of her friends at my end of the year party, Twilight Sparkle?”

I did recall meeting someone by that name four months ago; short stature, purple hair, really nerdy. She had talked to me for hours about random nonsense that I could never comprehend, something about trans dimensional portals and creating power stones that would increase output on magic capabilities thousand fold, and that they would be so strong, even pegs and earthies would be able to wield them with ease.

“Well? Aren't you gonna knock?” Vinyl nudged my arm and motioned to the door. “Like I said, just don’t be a douche like you can be sometimes when you are being stupid or tired. Dash might be a small one but she will kick your ass from here to the coast.”

“I'm not a douche.” I grumbled and was answered with a punch to the shoulder. She looked at me with her eyes peering over her sunglasses. I sighed, gathered up what little balls I had and knocked on the door.

Nothing. I knocked again. Still nothing. Knocked a third time. Still Nothing. I look over at Vinyl and shrugged. She shrugged as well.

“Maybe she’s not here, or she went back to sleep.”

“I just talked to her 20 minutes ago, she should be up. Then again, she does like to nap a lot.”

“Of course I’m up. Had to go get some necessities. And with all do respect DJ, can I get to my door.”

Spinning around on the spot, I came face to face with this girl named Rainbow Dash. There looking me straight in the eyes was a pair of fuchsia eyes slightly bobbing up and down. Then she glided away from me, using her large, cyan wings to keep her in the air. It was weird to me to see any peg keep their wings outside of clothes, let alone fly around all the time. In her hands was a bag of cleaning supplies and some small amount of cooking materials, which she promptly plopped into my arms.

“So this is the guy, huh? Crisp, was it? Seems too tall. The only other person I have seen that tall is Big Mac and maybe Caramel.”

“Uuuuh hi. well I can’t thank-”

"If there is anything I have learned from my friend, and that is to be generous with what you have. Although, I probably would never go to the extent of what she would that's for sure. Well, since you are here, you can help me with what I was trying to do before you two showed up.”

“Hehehe, not even living here for 1 minute and she is gonna have you working your ass off.” Vinyl managed to get out between snickers as we walked inside.

It wasn't in the best of shape. In fact, it was downright disgusting. There was stacks of takeout boxes layered at least 4 or 5 thick, cups and dirt everywhere. The kitchen was not in any better shape, in fact, it looked worse. Dishes, dirty bowls, caked on food. The floor was sticky and it looked like no one had cleaned it in months.

Vinyl walked over to the back of the couch, staring at the filthiness in disbelief, “Jesus dash, no wonder you don’t have anyone over anymore. Tavi and Rares would probably have a conniption fit if they saw the condition of your apartment.”

“Yeah, again, sorry about the mess, Part of the reason I kicked out Thunderlane. And ya know he was just a bum and a half. Never paid bills and rent. His room is probably terrible too, but at least he grabbed all of his shit and hightailed it out of here yesterday.”

“This is not that bad, you should see my car.” I chuckled as I grabbed the mop in the corner and started to fill the bucket with warm water from the sink.

“Uhm, what are you doing? You realize I was kidding right?” Dash said as she hovered in front of me, attempting to take the mop out of my hands. With a hard wrench, I pulled the mop back away from Rainbow Dash and into my hands.

“Yeah, but still, you are letting me stay here, so I might as well help make this place livable for you.”

“Hey its livable, for me. Considering I basically lived in my room or at the meteorology dept. Sometimes I spent the night at the gym, on nights after I have tried to get the school a flight club. Apparently this isn't a great place for one. Seems like unis and pegs are kind of treated like shit around here. Never really got the idea of why some earthies can treat others so callously. Let’s just hope you aren't like the others around here and that you are like the ones from my hometown.”

Vinyl looked at me and smiled. She knew but I wasn't about to let anyone else know right now about my being a peg.

“Don’t worry, I’m not a dick about stupid shit like that” I replied with just a touch of disdain in my voice. I had been all too used to the discrimination from my community. So much so that i kept my wings hidden and posed as an earthie.

“I’m gonna hold you to that, or else I’ll have to rough you up. I may be smaller than you, but I make up for it” she said, smiling with a devilish grin.

I nervously laughed started to mop up the kitchen floor. Vinyl started with cleaning the dishes. Dash was zipping around picking up containers and dropping off silverware and what other cups and plates from the apartment. We worked in mostly silence, save the music Vinyl was blasting from her headphones. It sounded like a new sample of the music she was collaborating with the university orchestra. The only other sounds were vacuum cleaners, the crunching of paper bags and Styrofoam boxes going into bags and the occasional sigh or exasperation from Dash when she found even more filth and crap. 2 hours later we had cleaned the living room, the kitchen and the hallways. How could she stand to live in this pigsty? I guess being able to fly helped get around all the shit.

Our next challenge was the bathroom. Dash said she had not been in there since she moved in almost 3 months ago. As we opened the door, the musk of mildew and other foul smells spilled into the apartment. The smell was so overpowering that we all made a beeline for the outdoor patio.

“How in the hell did it get that horrid?” I asked trying to breathe in as much fresh clean air as possible. Even the slightly smoggy air was a thousand times more preferable whatever cocktail that was.

Dash managed to reply between coughs and deep gasps for air, “I don’t even want to know. But in the words of Rarity, of all the possible things, that bathroom is the Worst. Possible. Thing.” As she finished she flopped down onto the patio chaise lounge and struck a melodramatic pose that would make any soap opera actress jealous. Vinyl doubled over in laughter saying something barely coherent about being right on the money.

“Well, inside jokes aside, how the hell are we going to clean that mess?”

The uni and the peg both stopped laughing and had a look of terror in their eyes. Then Dash and Vinyl looked at each other and then at me. They both wore smiles that made me very uncomfortable. Dash zipped over to the counter and grabbed rubber gloves and a face mask.

“OH no, not gonna happen. Nope, nope, nope, nope.”

“It’s going to happen, Crispy my dear.” Vinyl grinned, “just be glad that she isn’t asking you to strip down and do this.”

I glowered at her as I grabbed the gloves and donned the face mask. I was just glad that Dash had her own bathroom. Steeling myself, I dove into the war zone that was Thunderlane’s old bathroom and slammed the door behind me.

The smell started to sting my eyes and I distinctly felt that this was going to be a terrible time. I was used to cleaning up large amounts of manure, my adoptive parents raised dairy cattle. The enclosed space just escalated the potency to the point of convulsion. Quickly I stripped off my shirt and restraints, unfurling my wings. I may not be as strong of a flyer as Dash seemed to be, but I needed the speed and maneuverability to get this job done as fast as possible. Opening the bottle of bleach that I decided upon as my weapon of choice, I got to what would possibly be one memory I would need a large quantity of vodka to forget anytime soon.

45 minutes later, I walked triumphantly out of the bathroom. Looking over at the couch where the girls were, I pulled off my mask, did the best cheesy triumphant pose I could muster and then immediately went over to the backpack. Vinyl had been thoughtful enough to have brought it down. Pulling out my set of clothes from yesterday, I changed in the now pristine bathroom. If I hadn't received my mark already, I would have earned it right then and there. Would have been a jug of bleach, but I am glad with my bass clef with an eighth note.

My new room was much easier to clean than the rest of the apartment, just some trash and vacuuming and everything was clean. Dash was sitting in an armchair and was looking very pleased with the turnout of her new roommate and her place being clean in what was probably months.

“If it stays this clean, I might just have to sleep here more.” She laughed as she removed her beanie, revealing the most interesting coloration of someone’s hair I had ever seen. It was a poly-chromatic set that was pretty much a rainbow, with red, orange and yellow on the top and her pony tail green, blue, and violet.

“Well if its alright with you, I should start moving my stuff in. Do you know what I can do about parking here, don't really want to leave my car on the street for too long. I also need to air out for a bit, I don't think I will ever be able to get this bleach smell off of my skin”

"As well as other things." Vinyl pipped up from the couch with a wicked stare. She was just enjoying the fact she knew about my wings over and holding it over my head a little bit too much.

She flipped over the chair and flew over to a cabinet and pulled out a parking pass, handing it over to me with the number plastered 4C on it.

"Here, I don't have a car or drive for that matter," she said flapping her wings and perching on the arm of the couch like a bird, "So feel free to take the spot. Garage is around the corner and under the building. I’m guessing you need some help moving shit in. If you are anything like Vinyl here, you have either lots of speakers and instruments or tons of computers.”

“Latter” Vinyl laughed at the previous comment. “He’s more of the recording type, best as my partner since he has some trouble with playing anything but a piano.”

I shot a venomous look at her, as she knew there were many things that I wasn't proud of and this just happened to be one of the ones I had more issue with.

“Yes, in fact I do need some help. Vinyl, if you would be so kind and help me out. I think Rainbow Dash could use some rest.”

“I don't need to take a break, and you can just call me Dash. Besides I need to talk to management about your car and then I need to....." Dash's face went from one of indifference to complete panic, "Oh MY gosh oh my gosh oh my gosh,” Dash quickly zipped over into the kitchen and started fussing around with everything in the fridge.

"You had possibly the worst timing today, Scratch. Managed to call me when I was out with Pinkie. Now she’s all super excited about throwing a party tonight. She said she is gonna try to be here seven or eight.”

Vinyl grinned as wide as she could possibly go, “She better be bringing food, you know that I can't get enough of it.”

“She told me to tell you and Tavi to bring out all your reserves. Don’t pull any punches either,” Dash then turned to me and started laughing, “Well I don't know if he can handle everything that she is going to bring. Can you handle yourself and your liquor?”

Turning to Vinyl, giving her a perplexed look, “Did she really just ask this? Is she serious?”

“Well, when it comes to Pinkie, partying is serious business,” as Vinyl pushed me out of the door.

Author's Note

Self edited again, but hopefully it is not totally riddled with grammatical errors like the first chapter.

If I am going to write something and people not like it, I want it to at least be correct.

Out on the Town for sandwiches.

An hour and a half later, I had managed to move everything and situate my new room. The desk and small end table were covered in my recording equipment and computer. In the corner was a couple mic stands and my keyboard. Vinyl had been right though, I could really only play a piano, I played it well. I’m just glad she didn’t tell Dash I could sing. It was something that I enjoyed, but again, it was like being a peg to me, I felt as though I would be ridiculed so I refrained from it most of the time. I sang a couple times for recording, but was I so nervous that I felt like I completely massacred it up, even though vinyl was the only one there.

Well, now that I was done with unpacking all my clothes and setting up all my equipment, I looked down at my watch and noticed it was 6:45 pm. Haven’t had something substantial to eat in almost 3 days. Tomorrow I would go shopping for some groceries, but right now I needed to get something to eat. Maybe I should ask Dash to join me, so I could make some small token of gratitude to her for this. Also should find out what she eats, I could cook for the both of us. Saves both of us money and considering the amount of take out boxes that got trashed earlier, it might be nice for her to eat something....healthier.

As I walked out of the room, I attempted to put on my shoes as i walked. Turns out I am not as graceful as I had hoped. Stumbling into the living room, I tripped over my feet and managed to catch myself and hover right before I hit the ground. Lucky for me, I put my wings back under my shirt before Dash could notice, but how could she. She managed to steal Vinyl’s mp3 and headphones and was blasting the music so high I could hear it across the apartment.

I still was not used to someone always keeping their wings out, but for her it looked so natural. It seemed like she was born on a cloud and never wanted to be chained down to the ground. Her cyan feathers seemed to glistened as they flapped up and down. From what I have seen, she rarely touches the ground and what I witnessed earlier today was a rare occurrence.

I didn't see Vinyl anywhere in the apartment, safe to assume she went back upstairs to get ready. Not before Dash managed to nab Vinyl’s headphones. Seemed like she was also into the same music. That makes the whole me playing music almost all the time easier for her to deal with.

Even though I had been in this area before, I did not know where anything was because Tavi would cook or we would order out because of all the projects and songs we worked on. Down on the main street, I decided to walk to the closest place that I could grab a quick bite to eat. .

I walked around a few city blocks and found a small little sandwich shop. Looking in the window, I noticed that it was a mix between a bakery and a deli. Maybe I could get a blueberry muffin with a cream cheese spread for later. One of those after a night of drinking always hit the spot and had kind of become my go to comfort food, thanks to my uncle.

Walking into the small shop, I was greeted by a girl with dark blue and pink hair. “Welcome to the Corner, my name is Bon Bon, how may I help you this evening?”

“Uh yea, could I get a small sprite and a roast beef on foccacia. Extra horseradish.”

“Alright, give me a few minutes and I will be back out with your order” she said while handing me my drink.

Sitting down with my drink at a small little table, I managed to take a look around. I noticed pictures of celebrities and the owners, what looked like a lovely couple. A tall man with reddish hair and a portly looking woman with blue and soft pink hair. There was a picture with them and Vinyl and Tavi and next to that one was Rainbow Dash floating holding her arms around both of the owners neck.

Then the thought occurred to me. Maybe I should get Dash and Vinyl something to eat. If we were going to be partying tonight, as she said, it was going to be a good idea to get something into their systems. I didn’t know Dash’s tolerance but Vinyl becomes a hot mess when she drinks on an empty stomach.

I walked back up to the counter as a very bubbly girl made her way out of the store. It seemed like she didn’t walk, but bounded around everywhere. Her curly pink hair didn’t help her look like she was not at all sane, but she left with a large bag of pastries and and a huge excited smile on her face.

“Sorry about the wait, but our pastry chef just left for the night and she was working on her own order so I was having to help her. Is there anything else I can get you?”

“Yes, actually. Could I get a half turkey club on asiago? Also I was hoping you could help me with this next order. I saw a picture of my new roommate on the wall,” as I motioned over to the picture with Dash in it, “and I was hoping that you knew what she liked so I could get her something as well. Just as a small thank you for what she is letting me do here.”

The girl smiled at me. She pushed her hair out of her eyes “Well, it looks like I finally get to meet the fabled friend of Vinyl.” She smiled as she wrote down the extra order down on a slip of paper and started making the order.

“I guess word gets around fast around here huh.”

“I’m more surprised Vinyl hasn't brought you around here before, since some are too excited about meeting new friends .You better be ready, she can be a little over the top, about all the time.”

“Someone is talking about Pinkie aren’t they.”

“Hey Spike. I thought I would see you before closing. The usual right?”

“Yeah, seriously if you guys were to ever close, not only would I be out of a job but Twilight would probably die.”

Bonbon chuckled as the short green haired teen walked up to the counter and laid down the money for the order. The teen, Spike, I guess, looked me over.

“You must be new, never seen you before. Name’s Spike, its always good to see another guy in this store. Not many know about this place.” As he put his hand out.

Taking it and shaking firmly, “Crisp, and yeah I guess I am new around here. Living over in the Larstone down the road now.”

“Crisp. Where have I heard that name before?” he seemed to ponder for a small bit. “Oh I got it, Twilight mentioned a guy she met at Vinyl’s back in June. She said you were the only one that listened to her the whole time she rambled.”

Remembering the night where Twilight Sparkle had managed to corner me into a corner of Vinyl’s apartment with her tornado of bottles and snacks as she just talked for hours. It had been one of the only times since I had come to the school that I had greatly considered the notion of using my wings to get the hell out of there.

“Yea, but to be honest, I had absolutely no idea what she was talking about.”

“No one ever does.” Spike said as he spit a flame into his hand and started to play with it.

“Spike! What have I told you about playing with fire in buildings.” A voice commanded from the doorway. Spike grumbled under his breath and snuffed the fire out in his hand. Both Spike and I turned around and came face to face with Twilight Sparkle.

“Sorry, mooooom.”

“It is not my fault that you burned down one of AJ’s barns when we first met her. Mother was so angry with you.” She said a little winded. Looking up from Spike to me, her eyes got wide and her smile grew wider. “Crisp! Oh my, it is so good to see you. What are you doing here, I thought you mentioned that you lived on the campus. Oh are you here visiting Vinyl?”

Amazed that she remembered something I mentioned almost 4 months ago so clearly, I started to look around fervently hoping that my orders would come quickly so that I would not get snarled into another Twilight tirade about studies that I would probably never care about.

“Actually, I’m here just to get something to eat before tonight. It’s been a really long week.”

Mercifully, Bonbon put two bags on the counter and said to me that she would see me later.

“I’m sorry I can’t stay and talk but I should really get back. I want to get changed before people arrive.”

Twilight nodded and told me that she would also see me later tonight and that we would have to talk about school again, as it was so fun for her the last time. I chuckled at the comment and then took my leave. Walking out into the night air, I pulled out half of my sandwich and took a rather large bite. I readied myself for the night ahead because it was going to be a crazy night.

No party like a Pinkie Pie party

I should note here that what Vinyl told me earlier about her friends as we were unloading my car prepared me for nothing that was about to happen. She warned me about Pinkie, but she was only the surface.

Walking out into the living room, everyone quickly became silent. From what I could see, there had been three new girls that I had not seen before. Even the small trio of teenagers peaked out from the balcony, Spike and Applebloom were standing next to a smaller teenager the size of Vinyl with a cotton candy pink and purple hair styled beautifully. Spike was holding her hand and Applebloom seemed to be all smiles, so it occurred to me that this was the surprise that Pinkie was talking about. On the couch was a gorgeous girl with royal purple hair curled magnificently, next to her was a blond girl with glasses. Her hair seemed slightly mussed as though she fell down before getting here and had not tidied up. The girl with the purple hair whispered something into her neighbor’s ear and both shared a small giggle. The girl next to BonBon had to have been Lyra, whom I had met her briefly when she came into the class to record a sample of Carmina Burana on her harp with Tavi.

“Uuuuuhm, Hi?” I finally stammered out into the tense living room.

Just as I was about to turn around and run, Vinyl jumped out of a closet and wrapped her arms around me and screamed “ You need to have some of this with me, Right Now.” as she pushed a bottle of Russian Standard in my hand. I smiled at the bottle and my friend. She then laughed and turned to everyone in the room and said, “Well what the shit are you all sitting around here for? Where is Pinkie and why are all of you being such statues.”

“Yeah guys,” Dash said as she flew in off the balcony, “This is my new roommate, Crisp. so make him feel like he is welcome before I have to kick you out.”

By some miracle, Pinkie jumped out from behind the couch and yelled, “SURPRISE”, right behind the girls on the couch, where the one with the glasses just laughed and the one with the purple hair turned around as though she had been shot and stared daggers for a bit before settling down.

Chuckling to myself, I walked over into the kitchen with Vinyl to start making some drinks for us.

“Anyone want me to get them anything while I am here?” I dared to ask the room.

Vinyl, piping up as usual, stated “If I were any of you that wants some sort of drink, get it now while he is offering. Not gonna lie, he makes the best drinks outside of actual bartenders.”

“No mixed drink for me tonight, Vinyl darling. Although, if there is, but I do not really know if Dash would have a nice Rose wine-”

“Don't worry about it, Rares. Tavi is here so you know that there is some good choices of wine.” Vinyl laughed as she jumped into the lap of the girl on the end of the couch.

“Excellent then, I shall take a glass.” the girl said “And do not call me that horrid name, for it is a name that is associated with...” She shuddered “So if you would please, call me by my actual name.”

Vinyl snickered at the girls indignation, “Alright Rarity, also noticed Sweetie Belle. You make her that outfit?”

As the two talked on about fashions and what not, I noticed that everyone else had drinks. Excellent, I didn't have to make a drink for anyone else. Quickly downing a couple shots before making a white russian, I sat down on the coffee table and started to mingle, with Vinyl’s constant pushing.

Over the course of the next thirty minutes, I finally started to get to talking to the girls there. Ditzy was the bespectacled blonde mail person, but she seemed nice and caring and spoke nothing bad about anyone in all the conversations she was involved in. Turns out she has a young daughter, around three named Dinky. Her fiancee left her in the lurch when she was about seven months pregnant. She spent the first year of her daughter’s life just trying to keep custody of her daughter. It wasn’t last year when she met her boyfriend that she started to be stable again. I felt for her. She tried what she could to keep her daughter no matter what. Her boyfriend, David, was taking care of Dinky tonight so that Ditzy could come out, as it as she said, the first time in almost 6 months.

The girl with the purple curls was Rarity. Said she was here to learn more about business to run a possible dress boutique she dreamed of opening. AJ kept butting in, much to the indignation of Rarity, telling stories of how she made clothes for all of her friends and would make the exact outfit that you wanted even if it was terrible. She did warn me though that it was better to just go with what she had made. She laughed about an incident with their senior prom where Rarity made all of her friends two different dresses. One of original design that they all wore to prom and the other a complete disaster that each of them had specifically asked for. She seemed like the nice type. Everyone here did, and now I could see why Vinyl said I would be ok here.

After some time, I walked out to the balcony. Vinyl and Tavi were talking to the three teenagers. It seemed that they were talking mostly to the one that I had not been introduced to previously. Vinyl waved me over and introduced me to Sweetie Belle. I thought I recognized the name. I had heard the name thrown around in the school’s music department earlier that year competing for a performance scholarship and was one of the 4 recipients, so it was safe to assume that she was coming here next year. Which was probably a good thing since Spike held her close as though he hadn’t seen her in a very long time.

“So you are the one that is taking over Thunderlane’s room huh?” She said in a small voice, which was weird because when I heard the recording of the competition, she sung with such a strong voice that it now seemed to appear out of nowhere.

“Yeah yeah, should be good, everyone seems nice enough. I’m just bad being pushed into a room with a lot of new faces.”

“You sound like Fluttershy.” Spike chirped up, cuddling Sweetie Belle up to him, nuzzling his nose into her hair.

“Who?” I asked Spike

He just pointed behind me to a pink haired girl in a yellow hoodie sitting on the chaise lounge. Her hair covered the right half of her face and ran all the way down her back. She was holding a small glass of cider in her hand and she twirled in in her hands just looking down. It looked like she was having a hard time with all the noise inside.

“Fluttershy? There you are,” Dash had popped out onto the balcony “I thought Pinkie said you wouldn’t be able to make it what with the shelter needing your help all the time and all.”

“Oh, well, I, well, um I couldn’t really let everyone down and Pinkie looked so sad when I told her I might not be able to make it. I just couldn’t bare the thought of her being mad at me.” The girl named Fluttershy seemed to speak even softer than Sweetie Belle, but at least Sweetie Belle spoke with confidence. Fluttershy on the other hand, seemed to live up to her name of being incredibly shy. She looked over at me and gasped, dropping her glass and as I lunged to grab it, she darted in a blur behind Dash, looking frightened.

“Really?” Dash sighed

“Ummm hi, I’m Crisp.” as I said this small introduction, Fluttershy seemed to duck even farther back behind Dash.

“Hi.” She whispered. “Im...” she mumbled the rest.

“It’s ok,” I said, “im not great with crowds either.” I looked down at her drink, or what was left of her drink. It had spilled all over the ground. I asked her if she would like her drink to be refreshed. She nodded timidly and shrank even more so behind Dash.

I walked inside and was immediately tackled by a pink blur running around with a platter of cookies, cupcakes and brownies. Pinkie balanced the plate on her hair and helped me up.

“Im super duper sorry about that, I just was trying to get everyone something from the shop. Have you had one yet, you look like you need some more food. You should eat more and if you ever need something sugary I am the one to call, I love to make all sorts of goodies for my good friends and now you are one of my good friends and if you ever want something thenmmpgh”

AJ had mercifully pulled Pinkie by the scruff of her shirt and stuffed a cupcake into her mouth.
“Didn’t you have something that you were doing, looks like Ditzy wants some more.”

The pink party girl rushed away as AJ waved me towards the kitchen. I thanked her for the help and walked into the kitchen where Lyra, Bon Bon and Twilight were talking. Well, more Twilight was talking and the other two were trying to get a word in here or there. Too bad she noticed me.

“Crisp, its been so long.” Twilight said to me as I tried to sneak to the counter to get the drinks.

“It has, tell me how are your studies going with Dean Celeste.” As soon as I asked that question, Lyra and Bon Bon both looked horrified, then they waved to me as Lyra started to hum a death march under her breath.

20 minutes and three drinks later I had barely pulled myself away from the yammerings of a drunk Twilight. Luckily Ditzy approached as seemed as she was much more interested in the conversation and I was humming her praises as she pulled me away and told me to get back to what I was doing.

Back on the balcony, I noticed that no one was there. Spike and Sweetie Belle had gone back inside and were talking to Rarity about where they were planning to go tomorrow. AppleBloom and AJ were getting ready to leave, saying that they had work early in the morning. Vinyl and Tavi were leaving alongside the two. It seemed that everyone was leaving. But it was almost midnight and they had been here for a long time.

“Looking for Fluttershy?”

Turning around, I saw Dash floating in front of me, staring at me intently.

“Well, I was just bringing her the drink she asked for. Maybe talk to her, she seems to be the only one I didn’t get a chance to really talk to. Well, Rarity did not really get a chance to speak either, AJ kept interrupting her.”

Dash just laughed, “Bet she didn’t like that one bit. And about Fluttershy, that was probably all you were gonna get out of her tonight, she’s pretty shy but she comes around. She always does.”

Yawning, I turned around and saw only Pinkie pie in the apartment quickly cleaning up everything. And boy, was she quick. It was less than 3 minutes that the place was spotless again and after she thanked Dash for letting her throw this party for me, she left in a hurry saying Twilight was going to lock her out again.

“Well, that was interesting. I think I lost my ear with Twilight.”

Laughing “Yeah she does that, well its late and I need to be up early to get to the station.”

“Oh yeah, what exactly do you do?”

“I’m a meteorology student and I work for a local news station as part of my course work. It’s something to do while trying to get the flight team together. If you know any pegs that would be up for it, you’ll let them know?”

I nodded and told her that if I found someone interested, I would point them in her direction.

She patted me on the back, and smiled, “Time for sleep for both of us.”

I agreed, said my good nights and thanks and went into my room. I took of my jacket and my shirt, threw on a pair of shorts and climbed into bed. Unfurling my wings as I laid on my stomach, I felt a wave of relief rushing over me. It felt good to be in a bed and a roof over my head that wasn’t my car’s. A thought gripped me as I slipped into an unconscious state. Looking into a mirror, I saw my black hair with silver streaks draping over an unknown silent face that shimmered like a crystal.

Author's Note

Finally i am getting ponies out here. Pretty much from here on out the story starts to actually live up to its tags, so it should be a lot better. But hey, i have been wrong before.

How to succeed at pissing others off without really trying

Waking up in a bed for the first time in weeks seemed like too much like a dream. It wasn’t until I rolled off the bed and ended up in a pile of feathers, blankets and pillows on the floor that I realized that the last two days were not a dream. I rolled on the floor for a bit cuddling the blankets and pillows in wonderful bliss.

Picking myself up off the floor, I grabbed the clutter on the floor and fixed my bed. Turning around, I noticed a couple of my primaries had fallen out of my wings. Kneeling down, I picked up both feathers off the floor. Laying one of my feathers on the desk and twirling the other feather in my fingers, admiring the beauty of it. It shimmered in the early morning sun, almost like a crystal. I may have never been fond of my wings because of others treating them like a mark against normalcy, but I always found them stunningly gorgeous. I placed it down on the desk and walked over to the closet.

I walked over to the mirror on the closet door and took a look at myself. I sighed and unfurled my wings to their full extent. They were a little smaller that they were supposed to be, but fifteen years of my wings being bound and strapped to my back did the job. Apparently, my adoptive parents decided that it was best to make sure i couldn’t get away. Must have gotten the idea from my caretakers at the orphanage.

My wings had grown a lot over the last year and a half and they were still growing. Usually a peg’s wings grow the most between the ages of 13 to 15, but with the binding, they started growing only this past winter. It’s getting harder and harder to keep them hidden, but after so many years of conditioning and manipulation, I had been convinced that they were a disgrace.

Whelp, Saturday morning and Dash said she would be back later around 1. So I guess no shopping until after she gets back, since I still do not have a key. I walked over to my desk and turned on my computer. Guess I could get some recording done before she gets back. Means I can actually sing for a bit. Something to get my nerves out of the way. I opened the door and walked into the kitchen.

“Hey Dash” I yawned. Dash, sitting at the table with her small laptop and a bowl of cereal, sat there just looking at me with a bewildered look on my face, silently mouthing words that I couldn’t figure out..

“What?” I asked, confused by her expression. “I didn’t walk out without pants on.” I looked down and sighed in relief seeing that I was, indeed, still wearing pants, but I had forgotten to put on a shirt. I could feel my eyes widen and my heart start to race. My wings were out and spread in their full glory. Sweating and panicking, I started back pedalling out of the kitchen area and slammed into the couch, flipping over it.

The next thing I knew, Dash was hovering over me with a huge smile.

“Why didn’t you tell me that you were a peg?”

“I'm not really ok with showing off my wings, my family wasn’t really big on the whole flying nonsense as they called it. It’s kind of been like that my entire life. Also, I’m not really from an area that likes pegs and unis. Pretty much the only ones that I could even bring around my family and not worry about them getting harrassed are Pinkie, AJ, Rarity and Tavi.”

Dash laughed at me “Well, let me tell you where you are wrong on a few accounts. One, Rarity is a uni. She uses her magic a bit more practically than Twilight, but she has some power. Also don't get on her bad side. She may be very proper but she’d kick your ass from here to our hometown. Pinkie seems to have this weird control over physics as she likes to break them. It’s why she is studying it. Also has this sixth sense about random occurrences that we have all just come to accept. AJ is brash and would not tolerate anything bad being said about anyone. Tavi? Yeah she’d be fine since she is pretty much like Twilight without magic.”

I start to get up and immediately get pinned down by the tiny peg, now sitting on top of my chest. “Also, do not think that we are like your family or home town. We don't give a shit what you are. I mean did you not realize that Spike isn't a uni or a peg, but he can use fire magics at will? No one knows what he is exactly, but he definitely is not normal, by any means. His family didn't want him when they found out, so the Sparkles took him in and he is basically Twilight’s little brother.”

Dash started to hover above me as she finally allowed me to get up. She pulled me up into the air and I start to hover as well. “And it doesn't matter where you came from, just embrace yourself.”

I look down to the side. It’s weird for me to think of anything besides a failure. An orphan that was teased for having wings. I would try to fly away but every time I did, the caretakers would lock me in the solitary room. I never knew anything good to come from my wings and I really could not see it starting now.

She sighed heavily at me. “Alright, look, if you don't want anyone to know I won't say anything. I pinkie promise.”

“Pinkie Promise?”

She landed on the couch and struck a pose and recited what seemed to be a very well known phrase. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” She recited following the motions. “Means that I will never say anything to anyone, But right now you are gonna put me in an awkward place. So I'm going to make you make a pinkie promise with me. Promise me that you will tell the others when you are ready. Especially Pinkie, Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity and AJ. Everyone has their secrets, but somethings are better out in the open.”

“Don't worry, I’ll keep your secret too.” A voice from the closet seem to say. I jumped over to the closet panicking about who it was. Throwing open the door, I was crushed under a pile of pink and lavender hair.

“Pinkie! What are you doing here? And why are you in the broom closet with Twilight?”

Pinkie and Dash giggled as Twilight, blushing, got off of me and brushed off her pajamas and explained how she was working on a mass teleportation spell but Pinkie had jumped onto her in the middle of the cast, which caused her to lose focus on her landing point. Instead of appearing in the park, ended up in a small cramped space. It was a wonder that we didn't hear anything but all they heard was Dash recite the promise and they peaked out and to see why.

“Anyway” Twilight continued, “Why do you hide your wings, it must be a hassle to keep something like those things a secret.” She started to blush “and could you please go put on some more sturdy pants. Something else is deciding to show itself in this morning.”

Blushing a deep red as deep as Apple Bloom's ribbon, I bolted over to my door and stated as I shut the door, “Its a rare thing for girls to be on top of me so forgive me if something gets a little excited.”

After a couple minutes, I walked out of my room with a shirt, and a pair of jeans, hiding and binding the two things that have so already caused much trouble today. Pinkie Pie had turned on the tv and started watching a cartoon she said she watched with the kids of the Cakes. She explained then how she worked at the Corner with BonBon and was the pastry chef while BonBon did the deli side. Twilight had pulled out a tablet and Dash was back at the table, finishing her cereal. I walked over and grabbed some cereal and sat down on the chair and watched the show.

About ten minutes passed in complete silence from the three girls and me in my living room. That is until Twilight jumped up out of her seat with a quizzical look on her face, directed straight at me. “Crisp, I have been meaning to ask you something and I know just how to get my answer. Can you stand over next to Dash? Make sure you have your wings out to their full extent.”

I looked at Twilight quizzically, but complied. As soon as I was standing next to Dash, she started zooming around my wings, running her hands over the feathers, tugging lightly on the bones and plucking a feather out and twirling it in her hands. Twilight then pulled out a pair of calipers and started to take measurements. She pulled Dash over to her and in a low whisper asked her questions. Dash, then in turn, did almost the same movements and examinations that Twilight had performed, but with a little less finesse. She jerked and pulled at my wing bones. While she was ruffling up my feathers, I was starting to get rather annoyed. This had been the first time in almost 4 years anyone had seen my wings (save Vinyl) and even longer since someone had touched them. The way Dash was handling my wings started to bring back memories of my days on the farm, where my mother had broken my left wing when I had accidentally broken some of her dinnerware. My temper was rising quickly and I knew I had to get out of there before I snapped.

“Your wings are a bit small for your size, and the bones felt like they had been broken a few times. Probably mistreatment of them” she stated as she slapped me upside the head “You have to take care of these!”

Greatly irritated by the smack to the head, I looked Dash right in the eyes and stated as calmly as I could muster, but my temper was rising quickly, “I know how to take care of my wings. My adoptive parents and the caretakers at the orphanage bound my wings for years, broke them even to keep me grounded. Convinced me they are something to be ashamed about. Every day I was reminded of how I was a lesser being than them because so if you excuse me, I need to leave for a bit. I will be back later. If you would be so kind as to give me my key.” I growled the last part through gritted teeth, visibly holding back my anger.

Dash looked at me with a slight fear in her eyes. As she drew the extra key out of her pocket, she looked down at the ground. Pinkie and Twilight were sitting on the couch looking equally terrified, as they understood what my tone was. I went to my room and grabbed my coat and stormed out in a slight rage.

Author's Note

CH 6, self edited shit as always.

Here we finally start to see the more dark side of Crisp. The idea of this was brought to my mind about my days doing things that were not thought the norm, aka music theater and other such activities. Ridicule goes a long way and cuts deep if not curbed.

Bruises are not a girl's best friend

Stepping out into the cold autumn air, I grabbed my phone and looked at the time. 7:30am. Great, it looks like that I am gonna be out here for a while. Still fuming a bit, I started walking towards the school. Felt like texting Vinyl to meet me up with me but as I thought about it, maybe overreacted a bit. It wasn't like Dash knew anything, I mean, I did just meet her yesterday.

Maybe I should go back and apologize. She was being really cool about letting me move in, no questions asked. Whelp, Vinyl was right, I can really just be a douche. Really should head back, but I think if I went back now, I would be torn apart by the three girls that I just scared and or pissed off. Well shit, Vinyl is gonna kill me. I most likely fucked up a great opportunity. Dash would probably be kicking me out after my little episode inside.

I sighed deeply and kept walking. Maybe a little walk would do me some good. I calmed down already but now I had to think of a good way to apologize and make up for this. Maybe take her out to lunch. Why did everything I thought of to make up for this was associated with food?

Turning the corner ahead still deep in thought about how to rectify this situation, I was promptly run over by a small person. Lying there on the ground in a daze, I started to hear voices that I somewhat recognized.

“Spike?” half mumbling in my dazed state.

“Crisp?! Oh My God Are you ok?! We didn't see you there and I'm so sorry. Sweetie was just so excited to go to the campus.” Spike quickly spoke as he helped me off the ground. Sure enough Sweetie was leaning up against a wall nursing a newly forming black eye from where she collided into my elbow.

“Are you ok, Sweetie Belle?” Apple Bloom asked, taking out a tissue and wiping up the small amount of blood off her friend's nose.

“It’s ok, I’m used to hurting myself all the time. When Apple Bloom and I went crusading for our marks as kids, we would get into all kinds of trouble and hurt ourselves bad. In fact, one time our friend Scootaloo broke her wing while attempting to become a human cannonball. You should meet her sometime. She is going to come to the school next fall. Same time as Apple Bloom.”

I smiled and laughed at the story, silently hoping that she was joking about how many times she has injured herself worse than this. I bent down to look at her eye, it was badly bruised and quickly swelling.

“I think we should take you to have Twilight look at that, Sweetie,” Spike quickly spoke when he noticed her injuries, “Who knows what your sister will do if she finds out what happened. She’d probably have my hide.”

“Well she’s at my place right now. If you want to get that looked at right now, its perfect timing to get injured, I mean to get it looked at.” I quickly stated taking a closer look at the now swollen eye of Sweetie Bell

I led the three teens up to my apartment. While Sweetie Belle and Spike went into the apartment, Apple Bloom pulled me to the side.

“I’m gonna need help running interference with Rarity. We can’t let her know that Sweetie Belle hurt herself again. Rarity is super protective of her baby sister and if she knew about this, she’d probably send her home and tell her to stay out there where their parents could look after her so she wouldn't get hurt again and would not let her come to school early.”

“OK, but why are you telling me this?”

“I need you to be the one to run it while I make sure Sweetie Belle is OK. Meet us at the school’s music department.” Apple Bloom quickly snatched up my phone and input her number into my phone and mine into her phone.

A little bewildered, I nodded my head. Apple Bloom then disappeared into the apartment, ready to do her job as a good friend. Before I could move though, Dash zipped out and landed right in front of me. She had a slightly pissed off look on her face.

“If I knew that you were going to be like this from the start,” Dash spat out, backing me up towards a wall, “I probably would have told Vinyl no, that I don’t need to deal with another cockbite like Thunderlane.”

Dash had pretty much pinned me up against a wall, so close that I could feel the breath fuming out of her nose. “If you ever do something like that again, to me or any of my friends, I will personally barbecue your wings myself and serve them for dinner.”

Panicking, I fell to the floor and felt my wings twinge under my weight. This small peg was getting dangerously close to me and she was starting to brandish her fists. I did not really know what to do but panicking was definitely what I was doing.

“I’m sorry I snapped Dash, it’s just I know only pain from these things. I’m super nervous and fidgety especially when I am put into a hyper emotionalized state like that. It’s not your fault. You did nothing wrong and I’m sorry.”

“Don’t give me that sob story crap, you scared Twilight and Pinkie, and I don’t think I have ever seen Pinkie scared. She got all weird and started worrying that it was her fault that you got all angry. I will never have anyone hurt my friends, ever!” Dash, with tears in her eyes, picked me up off the floor and slammed me against the wall. She raised her fist and looked as she was about to strike

I did the first thing that came to my mind. I pulled Dash into what was probably the tightest hug that I have ever given. It was something Vinyl used to do when I started having my panic attacks so it might work for anger. After a few seconds of her fidgeting and fuming in my arms, she started to relax and her breathing returned to normal.

“It’s OK, Dash. Up until now, the only one that even knew about my wings outside my family and the caretakers was Vinyl, and she barely found out yesterday. I am trying to break myself of shitty habits and prejudices but, to be honest, I am not sure how. If you want, I’ll go pack my things and take my leave. That way I won’t be able to hurt anyone you care about.”

Dash, breaking the hug, smacked me once again on the back of the head.

“Don’t be stupid. You aren't around those that have been shitty to you all your life. We are in your life now and as such, we will help you out in anyway we can. Providing you let us. I think it would be a good idea for you to come out about your wings, but if you are not ready, I will keep my promise. I made Twilight and Pinkie swear to it as well. We will be here to help.”

Smiling and laughing, “Thanks, and I’ll keep that in mind. You saw Sweetie Belle in there right?”

“Yea, looks like she managed to injure herself again. She always had a knack for it. Almost surprised her mark wasn't someone getting injured all the time.”

“Yea, well Apple Bloom kind of shanghai'd me into running interference on Rarity while she is getting patched up. To be honest, I have no idea how to do this. Any chance you can help me on this one?”

Dash smiled and whipped out her phone, “Let me call Ditzy, she is usually really good about helping people out. Looks like I’m about to get a second breakfast. Oh and you can repay me for scaring me by buying.”

Glowering at the small peg in front of me, I sighed and agreed to her terms. To which she exclaimed a victory any quickly dragged me downstairs, but not before pulling Pinkie out of the apartment.

Bawling giant tears, Pinkie leapt onto me and gripped me so hard I swear I could hear my wings snap under the pressure.

“I’m so sorry, Crisp. If there is anything that I can do to make it up to you, please please please let me know.” She cried into my chest.

Patting the party girl on her frizzy pink hair, I set her down on the ground with a smile on my face,
“Thanks Pinkie, and I will hold you to that. Now, I guess it’s time to go find Rarity before she finds out what’s going on?”

“Yep,” Dash replied “Now let’s get going before we miss her, she should be passing by here anytime now.”

Runs in the Family

Breathing in the cool October morning air did a lot more to calm my ragged nerves than it had earlier. It may have also been due to Dash not actually hating me for snapping at her. I did have a problem with my anger, and drudging up shitty memories about my past was always something that caused it to rise much faster. Vinyl was right, I guess. I really did need to keep my temper under check. This seemed like a pretty close knit group that she pushed me into and I don’t think that I have made the best impression.

Pinkie had taken my hand and was quickly pulling me towards the store she worked at with Dash following closely behind. It was taking all my strength to try and stay on my feet, Pinkie was a lot stronger than she looked. Dash was laughing all the while.

“So what’s the plan on this? I have no idea what to do in these kinds of situations.” I asked the two girls that were dragging me along.

“Oh you know,” Dash replied, kind of offhandedly, “talking about fashion, school, other things of that nature. It’s just going to be pretty simple actually. AJ and I used to do this all the time before. Our little sisters were all part of this little club when they were just kids. “Cutie mark crusaders” I think they called themselves. I think Sweetie Belle has hurt herself more times than I have, and I have crashed more times than I like to admit.”

“Like that time you broke your wing and had to stay in the hospital for a week. Ooooo, did you pick up the latest Daring Do book? Was released last week and it’s super duper good and you need to read it now.” Pinkie had let go of my hand and had jumped over to Dash, dangling a book in front of her face.

“Pinkie, how do you not remember you, me and Twilight camping out for a night to get a signed copy? You made cupcakes, Fluttershy brought us cocoa, Rarity made us custom blankets and AJ picked our exhausted asses up. It had to have been one of the best nights ever.”

“Oh yeah, that was a pretty great night. The best part was the cosplay contest, that girl that won looked perfect. Even had the mark down perfectly.”

“Sounds like a good time, maybe we could have something like that if I can ever get a demo out.”

Pinkie, now back to pulling me along as her pet, started to bombard me with questions about how it was to be in a recording studio and what instruments could I play. It was all I could do even keep up with the party girl, she just had too much energy.

“Calm down, Pinkie. You can ask him all sorts of questions when we get something to eat.” Dash said, as she lifted Pinkie off the ground in her arms. Gracefully, Dash zipped past with a happily screaming Pinkie as she made a mad run for the Corner, which we had been closing in on.

“Hey! Wait up! I’m not as fast as you are!” I yelled breaking out into a run, trying to catch up to Dash.

“You could be!” she shouted back, laughing at me. She flipped around in the air and started taunting me, pulling down on her eyelid and sticking out her tongue. Pinkie’s laughing just fueled the taunting from Dash further.

I knew what she meant, but there was no way I was going to let her pestering get to me. Pumping my legs as hard as I could, I pushed as much as I could. I felt the wind blowing through my hair and rushing past me. I started to feel exhilarated, my wings were straining against the straps that were holding them down under my layers of shirts and jacket, desperate to feel the wind whipping past them and fly free into the sky.

About thirty yards behind Dash, I did a quick scan of the street. It was completely barren, but that was to be understandable. Saturday mornings were usually quiet, what with all the college students nursing hangovers or still sleeping off the midnight booze. Smirking a bit in the early morning and seeing the dense cloud cover and fog rolling in, I thought maybe just this once, I would use my wings and get myself ahead.

Stopping for just a second, I quickly whipped off my coat. My shirt had a couple of wing holes that I could easily slip my wings out of. Reaching under the bottom of my shirt, I loosened the straps and released the wings I had so carefully hidden for years. Pushing my wings through the holes of my shirts felt euphoric. The wind blowing over the feathers as I jumped into the air and sped off towards the street Dash and Pinkie had disappeared down was just too much. I could feel my body screaming in jubilation all over as I screeched down and turned the corner.

The next thing I knew, I had collided into yet someone else today. As I bounced off the victim of my stupidity, I quickly withdrew my wings inside my shirts. I slammed into the ground with a sickly thud and feared I broke them again.

From behind, I felt someone putting their hands underneath my arms and try to lift me up, but since she was laughing all the while, I felt Dash was having a hard time picking my idiot body off the ground. Completely dazed, I could see a pink and blond blob helping a purple blob up off the ground. Back on my feet, Dash handed me my glasses that had flown off into the street. Inspecting them and finding no cracks or scratches, I placed them on. As my eyes readjusted, I found Pinkie and Ditzy helping Rarity brush herself off.

Still in a confused haze, I turned to Dash and half mumbled, “I did that?”

Laughing hysterically now, Dash wiped the tears out of her eyes and replied “Yea...You came screaming around the corner and just slammed into her. By the way, I didn’t think you had it in you,” she pulled me down to her level and whispered, “Ditzy saw them, but she is not one to gossip. So you don’t have to worry about that. Rarity didn’t see anything, besides, she is too busy fixing up her clothes to notice if an elephant walked next to her.”

“If I had a bit for every time I had to clean up a new dress or skirt, I would never have to work again.” Rarity was finished with her cleaning process. Turning towards me, she looked daggers straight at me, “It’s like having a larger Sweetie Belle around.”

“Oh it can’t be all that bad, Sweetie Belle is such a sweetheart. Now, I think it’s time to get some breakfast.” Ditzy smiled, putting her arm through Rarity’s and sidling up to her friend. Rarity huffed and glanced back at me. Her eyes went from daggers to something I did not fully understand, but Pinkie, Ditzy and Dash all backed away from me quite quickly.

“Just a moment, darling. There is something here...” Rarity darted all around me. She moved surprisingly quick. She started lifting up my arms and held them out at full length and then circled me once more. Just as she finished her movements, she stopped dead in front of me and looked me right in the eyes.

After a minute or so, she exclaimed “I have just the perfect thing for this,” and diving into her bag, pulled out a magnificent scarf. It was black with a streak of silver going diagonal along the entire article. Rarity had me quickly try on the scarf and after I had placed it, smiled. “Isn’t it just perfect, matches the hair to a T. Ooo and with your coat and shirts, it makes this outfit simply magnifique. Wouldn’t you agree?”

Completely out of the loop on what just transpired over the last three minutes, I held the length of scarf draping from my neck in my hands. She was right, it did perfectly match my hair, even the streak was correct. The material was incredibly soft to the touch, almost as soft as my down feathers.

“Uuuuh yeah, it does kind of work.”

“Well of course it works. I made it and picked it out specifically. Now, you can buy me a blueberry muffin with cream cheese spread to make up for this atrocity against fashion when you caused me to become....filthy.”

Walking down the road towards the bakery, I replied, “I think I can do that. Blueberry is an excellent choice by the way.”

Rarity smirked, “Like I said before, of course it is an excellent choice, I made it.”

Author's Note

Woot Chapter 8 is up. finally we see some Rarity and I hope I kinda got her personality.

Ok, so I kind of lied, I didn't really enjoy the chapter of the bakery so I'm thinking of leaving it out for now. May come back to it but who knows. It may still be posted.

Muffin on a Pedestal

For the first time in I don’t know how many years, I started to feel like a group of friends was finally starting to accepting me. The last time I felt anything close to this was with my adoptive sister, although I hadn’t talked to her in months. Last I heard she was doing well as a magician, touring the country. She was a talented illusionist, and some nights when our mother was just too much for us to handle, she would conjure us a couple of clones so we could escape even if it was for only a short while. My sister was really the only one that ever made me feel good about my wings, that is, before others came into my life. Vinyl, Dash, Twilight and Pinkie. They had all accepted me warts and all, but I was still not ready to be completely open with everyone yet. I barely knew AJ and Ditzy, I had run over Rarity and Fluttershy was a complete mystery to me.

Lingering a little behind the group of girls in front of me, I fiddled with my straps, once again restraining my wings. I knew it had been a bad idea to use them. I’m just surprised that Rarity had gone from being incredibly pissed off about her involvement in the early morning crash to giving me this really nice scarf. It was really soft and it kept me really warm. Weird, she kept looking back at me, but kept darting forward when I looked her direction.

Turning down the next street, we had finally reached the Corner Bakery and Deli, but we were all stopped from going in by Rarity.

“Oooo, I just had another stroke of inspiration, and it deals with all of you, so if you would all please indulge me, I will purchase breakfast for everyone in return.”

Dash was the first to speak up, hovering in front of Rarity with a look of mild curiosity “Is this going to be like the time I had to sit there for six hours while you decided fabrics or are you actually going to do something?”

“Oh come now Dash, that was only one time. And if you remember, you tracked mud everywhere so of course you were sitting there for hours. I had to clean the floor before I could make a decision and I had such a good idea. But if you had been a little cleaner, I would have remembered what it was.” Rarity retorted, advancing on the slightly smaller peg in front of her.

After a few seconds of a staredown between the two girls, Dash landed, turned towards the door and smiled, “Well, at least I’m getting a free snack out of this.”

Ten minutes later, everyone had eaten their snacks, provided by Rarity. Pinkie tried to get all of us to get a cupcake instead of muffins, but I decided to have my blueberry muffin with cream cheese instead of trying some random thing. Rarity also had a blueberry muffin with cream cheese. She was the first one I have met that has actually wanted one, most think it to be...not great. Ditzy had a muffin as well, a chocolate chip one. Dash and Pinkie on the other hand, had a red velvet cupcake and a carrot cake cupcake each.

While the girls were all talking about goings on in their lives, I stood off slightly to the side, silently eating my muffin, thinking about the morning so far. In all of an hour, I have revealed my wings to four girls, crashed into two sisters and somehow come out of it all with a scarf and a free muffin. Although it was kind of liberating to think that they were ok with my wings, I just wasn’t ready to have my wings handled.

“Crisp?” I jumped slightly at the mention of my name from behind me. Turning around I saw Rarity standing there, with her muffin in hand and a slight worried look on her face. “You seemed troubled, dear. Is anything the matter?”

“Hmmm? Oh, uh no. It’s just that I’m not used to being around such large crowds.”

“Oh that can’t be all. I will get you to tell me everything. It will only be a matter of time. I do have you for the rest of the afternoon, do I not?” Rarity replied in a soft coo. All the while, she had encroached on me and walked her fingers up my chest.

Feeling my face flush and my brain go fuzzy, all I could reply with was a slight nod.

“Excellent, it will make up for you almost ruining my perfect ensemble. Now finish up, we are leaving.” She stated, snapping back from a slight seductive tone from earlier into her usual cadence and demeanor. Completely confused, I stared down at the last bits of my muffin and finally of deciding to think nothing of Rarity’s slight tease, shoved the remains into my mouth and followed out the door with the rest of the girls.

“Now,” Rarity addressed the party as we gathered on the street corner, “the walk to the boutique that I work is not far. I must ask though that I please have a couple of minutes when we arrive for me to take care of some business. I also need to call Sweetie Belle and tell her to go along on her tour of the campus with Spike and Apple Bloom.”

Quickly glancing over at Dash, she winked at me as I sighed in relief. We had managed to fulfill our promise to Apple Bloom. Dash had been completely right about how to distract Rarity from the injury, but it was just weird. Why did people need to run interference when she can distract herself from anything in about five seconds?

About five minutes later, we stopped in front of a little boutique down a couple blocks from my apartment. Rarity had mentioned how she did some interning for one of the most famous designers of the age, Hoity Toity or something like that. I wasn’t really paying attention all to much this morning.

Inside I saw a lot of mannequins with different dresses and suits, all quite stunning and some of them even seemed to glimmer in the morning light. Rarity lead us to the back into a large work space. In this room there were small areas so that models would have some privacy or that designers could hide their latest projects. The four of us were each directed to a different little area so that she could have individual time working on each of her ideas.

In my room, mirrors were placed on each wall as to get a full view of the model. A small raised platform was in the middle and a chair off in the corner. Closing the door and stepping onto the pedestal, I spun around looking at myself. My coat was completely worn and almost ragged. There was a hole right above the left pocket and along the right side was a tear that I had tried to repair myself. It looked like incredible crap, but it did the job. My coat was a gift from my sister, she wanted to help me out and knew that I had a huge problem with my wings, so she went to a thrift store in town and got the heaviest coat that she could find. I wonder what she was doing now?

A small click behind me alerted my attention to the door. Striding over to it, I opened it up to see Rarity standing there with tape, pins and swaths of cloth all in blues, silvers and blacks. There was one lavender roll as well, although it was significantly smaller than the others. Smiling, she walked in and placed the small pile of materials on the chair.

“Now,” Rarity said turning to me, pointing to the pedestal, “I need you up there and please remove your coat and shirt.”

“Why do I need to remove my clothes?”

“Well not all your clothes. Just the shirt and coat. If you wear them while I get the measurements, then I just simply will not have an accurate measurement for this ensemble.”

Sighing slightly, I removed my peacoat and placed it on the pedestal next to my feet. Hesitating with my shirt, I stammered, “Uh if you don’t mind, I kind of have a problem not wearing a shirt in front of people.”

“Why?” Rarity’s face looked genuinely concerned, which was once again weird for me.

“It’s complicated.”

“It cannot be that complicated. Besides, it will not be for very long. All of two minutes at most.”

“It’s not how long I have to not wear it, it’s not wearing it at all.”

“Well, won’t you tell me what the matter is?”

“Like I said, it’s complicated.”

“That is not a real reason.” Rarity snapped back, her dagger eyes were back. “It will only be a moment.” She walked onto the pedestal behind me and started to lift up the back of my shirt.

In a fit of panic, I turned and tripped into Rarity as I tried to run out the door. Tumbling to the floor, I grabbed Rarity in my arms and held her close and tried to make sure she wouldn’t get hurt. Crashing on the floor, I had landed on top of Rarity. Laying there on the floor of the small room, face to face. Rarity looked slightly dazed. Helping her up and sitting her on the pedestal, I grabbed my coat and promptly sped out of the boutique, running all the way back to my empty apartment and locking myself in my room.

Trying to sort out why I had panicked so much, I finally stumbled on the reason as to why. It was revealing myself. With the others, it had been a complete mistake and or accident as to them finding out. Rarity, on the other hand, asked me to do something that would expose my secrets to her willingly, and then she tried to forcibly do what I said I was not able to. It wasn’t like she knew why, but still. I felt threatened. I just hoped Dash wasn’t going to kill me for accidentally pushing her friend, I had midterms all this week to worry about already.

Author's Note

BWAHAHAHA CH 9 is upon us. Our first private interaction between Rarity and Crisp, and that did not end so well. How will Rarity react around Crisp now?

Flying Plates aren't as hazardous to your health as angry girls...

A week has passed since I moved in with Dash. It seems like no time at all, what with all the studying and recording I have done. The week just seemed to slip by. I have barely left my computer except for going to classes. Luckily for me, no one had made any mention of what happened between Rarity and me at her work, although I had pretty much been avoiding everyone so that could have been the case. I felt bad about flipping out for no reason, and made a note to apologize when next I got the chance. It was hard to focus on midterms, with Rarity in the forefront of my mind all week.

Vinyl, on one of the days that she had managed to get past the barricade of energy drink cans, had convinced me that on Friday, I would cook for everyone. She said it was to celebrate midterms but I think it was she just wanted a reason to get a free meal. Whatever, I was more than happy to oblige. I got a hold of Pinkie and managed to get her to make a special order for tonight. She seemed really excited about it. I had no idea what she was planning, all I did was order desserts.

I felt like making a dish that I had made a long time ago, a garlic chicken pasta with some rosemary garlic bread and a Caesar salad.

The oven timer beeped as the bread had just finished, and just in time too. It was almost 7, and I had not been able to change from my clothes earlier in the morning. I had an idea of what I wanted to wear. A simple vest over a long sleeve shirt and dark slacks and dark shoes. Simple yet elegant, or that’s what I thought. I also decided to wear the scarf that Rarity had given me last week. I really did like the scarf and it went well with the rest of my outfit.

I finished putting the pasta together and slipped back into my room and just as I had put on the slacks and my shirt, the doorbell rang. I quickly slipped on my shoes and was trying to button up my vest I jumped over the couch and opened the door.

Fluttershy was standing there, looking as meek as the night of the party. She was wearing her hair in the same fashion, but it seemed to suit her very well. She had on a yellow sundress that flowed down just past her knees where she was wearing white sandals. She had a small white coat that she was wearing and her bright yellow wings were folded up behind her.

“Hello Fluttershy, come in come in. Dash will be back in a minute, she just went out to grab a couple bottles of wine and some butter for the bread.” I attempted to usher her in, but she stood outside the doorway just looking down at the floor it seemed. She was taller than Dash, a couple of inches I say, although you would never know it. The poor girl held herself in such a way that she was always closed off. Don’t understand why, but for some reason, this was making me slightly depressed.

“Its a bit cold out in the hall and it’s lonely out there. Don’t worry, we don’t have to talk, we could just sit, I just need to finish preparing dinner. Please come in.” I put on a small pouty face that would have made Vinyl impressed.

Fluttershy looked up at me. I had never seen her eyes before. They had a green shade to them. They also had a sparkle to them that drew me in more. And in the smallest whisper I have ever heard, she said “Ok, thank you.”

She fluttered inside with such poise that it was impossible not to notice how nimble and graceful she was, like a dancer. I was in awe as she flew into the kitchen past me and started to look at everything that had been laid out on the table. Usually I did not care about what people thought about my food, but for some reason, the way this girl was eyeing the food so carefully, it was weird to me and made me slightly nervous.

She hovered softly in the kitchen. Then she turned to me and fluttered over to me and got to my level. She gave me a small smile and said in her little voice, “It looks wonderful, I really hope it is as good as it looks.”

“Oh well thank you. Sorry if I’m taken a little aback, didn’t think you would ever talk to me, let alone smile.”

“Well, Rarity should be up any moment, she’s looking for a good place to park and you don’t seem like a bad person. I’m sorry about the night of the party, I was just so nervous that I flew home in a slight panic.”

“Well don’t worry, Dash would put the hurt on me if I did anything to one of her friends.”

“Oh don’t say that.”

“Say what?”

“That we are just one of her friends, because any friend of Dash is a friend of mine.” she beamed. It was a calming sight. This very shy girl seemed out of her element with many people, but just like me, she did well in small intimate settings such as this.

“OH well, uhm this, this is so sudden what do I do. What do I do?” Fluttershy looked like she was starting to have a panic attack.

“Whoa whoa whoa, you just said we we were friends. It’s not like you were professing an undying affection.” I tried to smile comfortingly at her, and luckily it seemed to calm her down as she landed in front of me. She was close. Very close. I felt my face start to blush and my wings strain to be free of the restraint. I just wish there was something that would diffuse the tension. She did look really cute in her outfit and her face was soft and kind, her pink hair draping over her right eye.

BAM. The door slammed open as two girls walked through, carrying a couple grocery bags and some clothes, followed closely by a third carrying a large tray. Dash, Pinkie and Rarity hustled in but stopped dead in their tracks at the site of Fluttershy being so close to someone she had barely known.

“OOOOOOO Something juicy is going on in here” exclaimed the bounding Pinkie as she placed the tray on the counter and jumped in between the two of us. It really seemed as though she could bend the laws of physics to her will. She was just at the door blocked by Rarity and Dash and somehow managed to not only place her tray on the kitchen counter but get in between us with in a matter of a couple seconds, and there was barely more than six inches between us.

“What?! No nothing was going on here.” Fluttershy began to stammer. “I mean there was some talking but that was it, talking about food.”

“It is alright Fluttershy Darling.” Rarity had managed to intervene before Fluttershy had gone too far off the hinges. “We did not think anything like that. Just calm yourself down and let us have a wonderful evening. Is that rosemary garlic bread?”

“Oh my god it is. You actually made it!” the unmistakable lightning blue streak of Vinyl’s hair was barely noticeable before what felt like a linebacker tackled me over the couch and onto the floor past the coffee table. “And you made the pasta. You, You, you right there, I love you and your stupid face. Make this food more!”

“Hello to you too Vinyl, now please get off my probably already cracked ribs.”

Vinyl quickly got up off my chest and I looked in to see Twilight, Tavi and AJ had also arrived. Fluttershy and Rarity had looks of horror and disbelief at what just happened on their faces, while Dash and Pinkie looked as though Vinyl should be congratulated. Which was ok I guess, since she was indeed the smallest.

“Hello everyone, please help yourselves to something to drink while I finish putting everything out.” I said to everyone, wiping dust off of my clothes. Doing this, I noticed Fluttershy and Rarity both eyeing me. Well maybe Rarity was admiring how well I could clean up. I did look like a butler with the lavender shirt and tie with black vest and pants, or maybe she was going to bitch me out for knocking her over in the shop.

I walked into the kitchen and started making everyone drinks. Most asked for wine while AJ asked for a Whiskey Sour. Vinyl and I had a couple of shots in the kitchen before making ourselves a couple of sea breezes.

“Please, sit, sit,” I gestured to the living room area with chairs spread out around the table. “Not enough room at the table but once everything is ready, please help yourselves, should be ready in a few minutes.”

Everyone sat down around, AJ taking the chair while Vinyl and Rarity surrounded Fluttershy on the couch. Dash was just being Dash and hovering next to the couch closest to Vinyl. Twilight, Pinkie and Tavi took the table chairs, leaving me to be on the floor. That’s fine. I was never one for sitting long periods of time anyways. I actually just ended up sitting on the edge of the entertainment center, right in front of the tv.

I asked for Dash to help me pass out the food for everyone but before she could even give a reply, Rarity sprung out of her seat, saying that she would not feel right if both myself and Dash were serving all of us. After her tiny little speech, she proceeded to join me at the counter where I was placing different parts of the meals on the plates for everyone.

“You and I sir, need to talk about something.” She said as she stood next to me, in a hushed tone.

“I’m sorry about knocking you over on Saturday, but I don’t think this is the time to talk, we have people to serve.” I quickly replied as I picked up two plates. As soon as I turned around, the rest of the plates of food that had been sitting on the counter shot across the kitchen and landed in the laps of the girls sitting in the living room.

Grabbing one of the plates out of my hands, Rarity looked at me with a stern look, “That’s not all we have to talk about, there is something else I think we should address, and do not think you are getting out of this one.”

Rarity then proceeded to walk out of the kitchen, back into the party, leaving me alone to slightly worry about what she was going to berate me about. Was it the knocking her over, or basically ignoring everyone since then, or was it something about Fluttershy? Or maybe it was just something about my suit. And was she blushing just now, or did I actually mess up my glasses when I crashed? Anyway, I thought it best to try and put it out of my mind for now, I was supposed to enjoy tonight.

After the food had been devoured and idle conversation about school or music had subsided, Pinkie ran over to the counter and grabbed the platter and revealed its surprise. A group of 9 cupcakes, each a different color, each a different flavor. Pinkie really came through on this one. She passed out the cupcakes and as she dove into hers, everyone else did as well.

“Well, Ah’l be, the cakes have really outdone themselves with this apple brown betty cake.”

“mhmmmm, was this your idea Crisp?” Twilight mumble through bites, much to the horror of Rarity, who had just been enjoying her cupcake.

“Yeah it was his idea, he said that he had no idea what anyone one wanted to he asked me to get everyone’s favorite and then he asked if you all were ok with what he was going to make and I said yes because everyone loves chicken.”

I smiled and blushed slightly at the compliment. Everyone seemed satisfied with their meal and the cupcakes. It turned out Vinyl’s idea of a party was actually a really good idea for me. It allowed me to get to know the others better and boosted myself a little higher in their eyes it seemed.

And then the drinking started. It seemed as though AJ was controlling the large part of the conversation. A few too many whiskey sours in and she was retelling her life story. Seems as she was running a farm with her brother Big Mac, Apple Bloom and their grandmother. She was studying business in agriculture to help run the farm better, even though I'm pretty sure we all knew that already. Didn't stop her from hammering it into our skulls a few more times tonight. She also said her brother Big Mac studied Agriculture Marketing, but had to go home and run the farm before he could finish. So she was doing what she could to help her family. A noble venture and I hoped it worked out for her, since she seemed like one that has been through an incredibly hard time.

Fluttershy, though, had not say a single word since we had had our little moment in the kitchen. Rarity was also uncharacteristically quiet since our conversation in the kitchen. As I was taking dishes to the kitchen, I chanced a glance over at them. I thought I had been quick about it but unknown to me, it was noticed.

Author's Note

Oh Fluttershy, you're so awkward and adorable. Also Rarity seems pissed off about what happened at the boutique.

Alcohol can start the strangest conversations...

Twilight and Pinkie had left first. Pinkie was carrying a fairly drunk Twilight in tow, thanking us for the night and not worrying too much about the mess that Twilight had made when she knocked over one of the bottle of wines all over the counter. The rest left shortly after as it was almost 1 in the morning. All except Fluttershy and Rarity. Looks like after a bottle and a half each, neither was able to walk down the stairs and neither would definitely not able to drive. Dash picked up Fluttershy and put her in her room on the air mattress that she had while I laid a complaining Rarity down on the couch and placed a blanket over her. I decided to go to out onto the balcony to get some fresh air before going to bed.

I pulled out a pack of camels and lit up a cigarette. I chuckled at the irony. Went outside for some fresh air and started smoking, but it relieved the stress. Finals were almost upon us, and I had been crunching like a madman. Big reason Vinyl wanted to throw this party was to blow off some steam. My life had been really hectic this last few weeks and she knew that. Maybe for not as long as she should have but hey, I’m slowly working on fixing that issue.

Something about tonight made everything so awesome. Everyone seemed to now enjoy my company and i felt great about it. I took off my vest and long sleeve and decided to let my wings out for a second. I haven’t let them unfurl since the day I crashed into Rarity, and the snow on my feathers glistened in the pale moonlight. I still hadn’t apologized to her for my outburst in the shop, but I guess that could wait until morning. The cool wind and the cig calmed me and my stomach down. Something felt off about tonight as well. I really couldn’t put my finger on it, but it just did.

“I knew it.” A small voice chuckled behind me. I whipped around and jumped on the balcony railing, about to take flight when I saw Rarity sitting in one of the two lounge chairs, wrapped up in my blanket. How the hell had she been so quiet? She was graceful, sure, but I had always had a sense of sound that was above average because of years working looking for small imperfections in songs.

She must have been cold. How could she not be, she was wearing a royal blue short dress with a purple overcoat. She’d taken off her pair of tall white heels, that she now placed on the ground next to her. She patted the space on the chair next to her as she levitated a glass of wine.

“What do you mean you knew?”

“Oh it was obvious. Not wanting to remove your shirt, which by the way had wing holes. Besides,” she said sliding a pristine feather out of her coat pocket, “you left this on the floor. I’m surprised that you thought I wouldn’t find out. Now you are going to sit down and tell me what is going on with you.”

“You know, I don’t really feel comfortable talking about stuff like that.”

“If you say it’s complicated, you are not going to get anywhere. I assure you that talking about it will make you feel better.”
“Even if I talked about it, I doubt it would make me feel any better, some shit cuts pretty damn deep.”

“Everyone has issues, darling. It is not like you are the only one that has issues that dictate their lives. How about this, if you tell me, I promise I will not tell anyone.”

I hesitated to move off of my perch, hoping that the drink in Rarity’s system would make her forget but I doubt that it would happen. She smiled sweetly at me and motioned the Pinkie promise. As she did, I flitted over to the spot she patted again and sat down with my back to her. I extended my left wing out in front of the girl sitting down. Running her hands over the bones and feathers, Rarity muttered random things to herself. Every once in awhile, I could hear her talking about the knots from where the wing has been broken.

Now, there is one thing that I truly felt most vulnerable doing and that was letting someone touch my wings. Years of restraints, wing clipping and hobbling take their toll. I never would have done this if I was sober, so I quickly downed her drink. The warmth of the drinks helped me battle the cold wind that had started to pick up. As I had finished, I drew again from my cigarette. Exhaling the smoke, I was nudged in the side. I turn around to see her looking at me with a slightly stern look.

“It’s rude to keep secrets from a lady, but it is even ruder to not offer her something that you are partaking in yourself.” She said with an indignant tone, but then shot me a what seemed to me to be a teasing glance. It took me by surprise that Rarity wanted a cigarette. But I shrugged and handed her one and lit it for her. As she took a long drag from it, she exhaled with a satisfied sigh of relief. “Has been ages since I have had one of these. Fluttershy doesn’t really approve of smoke around her animals. Keeps them all around. Rabbits, cats, dogs. You name it we have it.”

“Is that right? That must get pretty filthy, what with all those animals. Smell must be horrible.”

“Oh, you do not know the half of it. Probably better than what Dash was living in before you and Vinyl helped her clean it up. Thank you for that, by the way. I have not been over to this apartment in weeks, and when Pinkie called saying that Vinyl and Dash were throwing a party here, I was very skeptical. Almost did not come because of that fact alone, but Sweetie Belle came into town and wanted to see Spike, so I couldn’t say no to her.”

“Sweet of you. I would pretty much do anything for my sister, but I haven’t seen my sister in 3 years. She should be somewhere on the coast, performing in that show or something? Been through some pretty deep shit with her.”

“Why don’t you tell me about her?”

“Uhhh, well, she was probably the only one that seemed to care once I became a part of the family. My adoptive mother and father were not good to me. I don’t really feel comfortable talking about this. It was a pretty rough time for me.”

“We have all had hardships that we have gone through.”

“I doubt someone like you would understand what I went through.”

“It may not be the same, but I do indeed know the trials of having a broken family.”

“Oh, and please tell me princess, how would you know anything like what I have been through.”

“Well if you must know, my father is Magnum Filligree. Used to play professional football as a wide receiver, but he was injured badly in his second season, before he could really make it big. That was when I was about 4, right around the time Sweetie Belle was born. She is, the best thing that happened to my family. But at the same time, she brought problems that became harder and harder to live with. 7 years later, on my 12th birthday, that my parents were broke. They had nothing left in the savings and were running on fumes. One thing I overheard that almost broke my heart was that they were going to consider giving us up. I ran into sweetie’s room and held her close in my arms, telling her that everything was going to be alright. That we were not going to have to live like this anymore. I spent weeks looking for some kind of work, actually spent a week working on a rock farm outside of town. It’s how I met Pinkie, but when her father found out exactly how old I was, he brought me home and told my father what I was doing. Eventually, I convinced my father to allow me to work, under the ruse of needing some responsibility. He kept refusing until I started at the jewelry story.”

Rarity had turned her head to the side and down as her eyes started to fill with tears. I moved on instinct and put my arm around her and she placed her head on my chest. I started feeling warmer, but that was probably the half bottle of vodka I have consumed since Rarity came outside. Rarity, in turn, had curled her body up next to mine. It was strange to me though, not really sure, but I thought this girl was super pissed off at me.

“Well thats what I told my family. My magic pulled me out of my house late one night shortly before “taking the job”. Was dragged all over the place until it stopped in front of a large rock. A rock. Just a rock. I was so frustrated that i attacked it with all of my might and magic, pushing it over the edge of a small cliff. When i looked at the wreckage, I noticed shimmering and when I got closer noticed gems in the rubble. I grabbed as many as I could and ran back home. I knew this was how I was going to keep my family afloat, this was how I was going to stay home, this was how I was going to keep Sweetie Belle. Thats how I got this.” She turned around with a soft sad smile and gestured to her right shoulder blade.

On her back was 3 diamonds. Cut and pristine, they seem to reflect her personality perfectly. A hardened precious stone, that hard work and sweat and toil brought out into the world. She had fought her way to save her family and yet all those hard years of work, she had done an amazing job to keep herself in a pristine nature. She seemed to exemplified the phrase “A Diamond in the rough” in my mind.

She grabbed me in her arms and started to softly cry into my shoulders. As she did, I wrapped my arms and wings softly around her. I don’t know if it’s the booze doing this, but I’m not usually this touchy feely.

“I’m sorry, but I haven’t told anyone the truth about my family’s problems. The only one that really knows is Pinkie Pie.”

“Um then why tell me about it.”

“Well,” she said as she levitated the bottle of vodka over to her and took a swig and passed over the bottle to me. “It seemed like you were holding back a lot of pain as well. otherwise you would never hide such magnificent wings.”

“They really aren’t much. Just always a cause of trouble.” I said taking a large swig from the bottle feeling even less lucid than I had before. Getting up, I walked back over to the balcony and grabbed a cigarette. Pulling on the lit stick, I continued, “I was adopted when I was young. The neighborhood i had been “saved” from was terrible. But I would take it back over what shit I went through. I had my wings bandaged down so that I couldn’t fly, broken I think seven times. My adopted mother despised Pegs, no idea why but it was bad. See this scar?” I gestured to a large gash across my left shoulder, “When I was 10, I dropped a plate. My father took me out back and whipped me for what seemed hours.”

Rarity took another swig and offered me one as well, and I took it gladly. Reliving these old days were terrible. She pulled me down and had me lay next to her and she draped the blanket over me. She cuddled up next to me. She felt warm to me. I haven’t been this close to a girl since Vinyl caught me cuddling up next to someone at her party. So almost 7 months since I had been this close.

“When I was about 14, my uncle took me in for a bit, he was not rich or anything, but he was good to me. My 16th birthday, he was killed in a drunk driving accident. Over the next year, I went into a deep depression, trying to keep a job here and there. A couple months before I graduated high school, I stole some liquor from my parents’ liquor cabinet. Drinking my way through the bottle, I drudged throughout the town, eventually stumbling into the community center. Somehow sloshed my way into the music hall, and sat down at a piano. I looked at it for what seemed like a very long time. Then from out of nowhere, a man sat down next to me. He looked at me with weird eyes. He called himself Dr. Kaos, but he said if I felt comfortable to call him Disc.” I stood up at this point and pulled Rarity up with me.

“What are you doing?” she slurred and shivered in the cold november air.

“I need to show you something. Something important.”

I took her hand and led her into the apartment, grabbing the blanket and the bottle. She grabbed another bottle of vodka and wine in her magic and pulled it along behind us to the room. When we got into the room, I placed Rarity on the bed. She swayed unsteadily but was able to stay upright as I pulled the keyboard over to the bed and sat next to her.

“When he told me his name, I laughed and told him my name was Crisp. He just smiled and asked me what I was doing there.”

“So why the piano?”

“What?”

“Why did you choose the piano?”

“I don’t really know what you mean, I just sat down because there was a bench. Not my fault there was a stupid hunk of wood in front of me.”

“Oh I wouldn’t call it that. Some people think that this is something that can save their souls. What do you think about that?

“It’s fucking stupid.”

“What an interesting assumption you have made, but tell me, why do you think that you have such a shallow mind about something like this?”

“I, uh, I don’t really know. I guess I never knew anything like it to save a soul. Just what brings people down.” I stared at the piano with a bit of disdain. I hit the piano with my fist and a dissonant sound clanged out of the piano. I jumped at the sound.

“Now see, if treated poorly anything can make a sour sound. But if you nurture it with a little fun and or love, you can make something beautiful.” He started to play a small simple set of chords, the melody just jumped off the piano and danced in the air. It was chaotic at parts but flowed around the room, brightening up the space.

I stared down the piano and the stranger with his odd eyes and strange gray hair. Then looked at the keys and pulled up a hand up to press down a single key. It was a small sound, but it woke something inside of me. I brought up my other hand and my hands danced across the keys. It had been glorious, I played alongside Disc for what seemed for like hours. Light had started to stream through the windows of the hall. I had played through the night with this strange man. He looked down and me and smiled.

“Two years at the community school and then Procient would be the perfect place for you.”

He gestured to a box in the corner that he conjured with a snap. I hadn’t seen a uni this powerful in years, but I wasn’t worried about that. I walked over to the box and opened up a keyboard. It was beautiful. Sleek, shimmering in the dawn light. I grabbed it and ran from the building, all the while thanking the strange man. He waved to me and yelled at me to remember our deal.

After telling her about the night that turned me around, I placed my hands on the keyboard and started to play the song. A soft soothing melody. Completely in my element, my hands danced across the ivory and ebony keys with fervor, my eyes intense. From my lips a soft hum escaped. I knew this song and the lyrics well, I just don’t know where I remember learning it.

“This song gave me a purpose, gave me a goal, gave me my mark.”

I turned to look at the girl lying on the bed, tearing up at the song. She pulled me down close to her and looked deep into my eyes with her sparkling sapphire eyes.

“Do you know that you have beautiful eyes? So alive and so clear. And a lovely shade of lavender.” she pulled me down and pressed her lips to mine.

To say shock was not the only thing running through my system. Panic, passion, excitement and a full array of other emotions. I didn’t know what to do, but before I could do anything, she pulled away from me and looked into my eyes again. She looked longingly.

“And here I thought you hated me for constantly knocking you down.”

“Well, it was rude, but for some reason, I feel drawn to you. And who knows, you may be able to make it up to me yet.” Rarity slyly giggled.

I thought about it for only a second as I ran my hand through her purple hair and put my hand behind her head and drew a breath and leaned over and reciprocated.

Author's Note

Oh god this chapter kicked my ass...

And for serious, I have such problems with intimacy, I'm surprised Crisp actually had some natural finesse with it. Although he will bumble it sometime soon. And continue to bumble with it, cause hey, it's how I see him so deal :D

Leather Bound and Iron Clad

I opened my eyes, peering into the inky blackness of the room I was in. Looking around, I felt the sweat start to bead down my forehead and my heart beat faster in my chest. My blood pressure raised as I pawed around on the floor looking for anything that could help me get my bearings. Eventually, I ran my head into a wooden object and after a couple seconds, discovered it to be the door. As I fumbled for the knob, I felt my wings strain against my restraints. What the hell, I remember taking them off, but I must have drunk enough to not remember putting them back on. I grasped at the clasp on the restraints. Why was the buckle so damn big, it’s only a couple of inches. Pulling the straps loose and tearing the restraint off, I let my wings beat softly in the small dark room. I felt like this has happened a few times before.
Finally grabbing the knob, I turned and pushed the door open.

I was standing in my room, but not the room I went to sleep in. Walking into my room back at my old house with my adoptive family, I felt a rush of fear and panic swamp me. I could hear the pigs outside and sister in the other room, practicing her magic. It was dark in the room and the moon was bright outside. Did not help to stem the flow of mass panic I was enduring, but something was off still. Turning around, I finally caught of look at myself in the mirror hanging on the wall. I was much shorter, and younger too. I turned around to my back and found that my scar and my mark were nowhere to be found. So I was not yet eleven, and I must have been dreaming, but everything seemed all too real. It really did feel like I have been there...or here.

Walking over to the door out in the hall, I quietly turned the knob and stepped out into the hall. I could hear voices talking downstairs, sounded like my father and two voices I did not recognize. The male had a low, powerful tone to his voice, while the woman had a more high class, almost regal quality. Almost like the royalty in the movies. They were arguing, about another woman, did not catch her name. The unknown man was yelling to my father, talking about how he needed to take care of something. His yelling got quieter as footsteps led towards the door and ceased after the slam from the front door. Seconds later there was a loud pop and then silence.

After a couple of minutes in the silence, there was a small flick and the sound of a cigarette lighting up. Seems like my mother was back. Great, I need to get back into my room before either of them find me.

“What are you doing out past your bedtime? You know what mom will do if she catches you.” a hushed voice whispered into my ear. I leapt up into the air and almost landed flat on my wings and back, if it wasn’t for a pink aura encircling me.

“Trixie, why would you do that? You almost made me give myself away.” I growled, struggling under the magic.

“Just looking out for you, I won’t be around here much longer. Get back to bed, now.” She commanded, releasing her magic, but before I could right myself, I dropped to the ground with a loud thud.

“What’s going on up there?!” My mother shouted at the top of her lungs. Trixie darted back into her room while I laid in a jumbled mess on the floor. “Go see what that shit kid is doing out of his room, and make sure he knows what happens when he gets out of line.”

The quick hard step of my father rushing up the stairs terrified me to no end, my blood rushed through my veins from my head into my throbbing wings and down to my feet. My impulse was to just get up and run to the window and fly away from here, but I couldn’t move. Frozen in fear as I was. I could hear my mother shouting all the while and the footsteps getting closer. My father stormed into the hallway where I was laying.

“What are you doing out here boy?” he shouted as he gripped me and slammed me into the wall, his green eyes dazed over, and yet still piercing straight into mine. “You know what happens to kids that get out of line. And who said you could take off your restraints? Was it Trixie? Oh, she will get what’s coming to her.”

He raised his hand, ready to strike. I braced myself for the blow, it seemed so familiar. The first smack knocked me into the ground, the flesh on my face numb from his palm. Standing over me, my father looked down and tightened his hand into a fist. Bringing it down, I clenched my eyes and shielded myself with my wings and hands. I kept my eyes closed, waiting for the strike, but it never came. After another minute or so, I finally opened my eyes to my father, standing there. Frozen in his stance, barely inches from my face.

Then out of nowhere, a woman, dressed in dark blue with large wings appeared over me. She looked down at me with a sort of disdain, but after a second something that I couldn’t decide between pity or caring. She then placed her hand on my chest. It felt cold to the touch. A single tear crept from her eye. Standing up, the woman walked down the hall and gave me one last stare. Unnerved, I just couldn’t look away from her. That is, until she snapped her fingers and I felt my father’s fist collide with the side of my face. I felt my breathing stop as my jaw fractured, my heart pumped but I couldn’t gasp at all for air and my world quickly went to black.

I bolted up in bed, my head throbbing terribly and my throat feeling incredibly dry. Wiping the sweat off of my forehead, I placed my hand on my jaw, feeling for any fracture or break. I sighed heavily in relief. All I felt was the knot from when it was broken a long time ago. After feeling nothing new, all I could think about was what a hangover I had. How much did I drink last night, it must have been a lot to feel this terrible or to have that ridiculously realistic dream. My thoughts kept going to green eyes and a silent tear, but other than that the dream quickly slipped out of the front of my mind.

I could barely remember what had happened after everyone left, but I vaguely remember something about mining and cigarettes and lots of vodka. Looking over on the night table, I saw the culprit of this massive hangover, two bottles of vodka and a bottle of wine. I must have had more than I thought I was capable of. Laughing to myself, I rolled over and came face to face with a sleeping Rarity.

Rarity. Right here, in my bed. Well, shit. Someone is going to kill me. Most likely Dash, since she helped me put her to sleep on the couch. She’ll probably think I took advantage of her. Not to mention what the others will do when they find out about this. My mind started to play tons of scenarios, all of which end with me somehow dying in an increasingly gruesome way. Great, went from panicking about one girl being mad at me to having five or six of them crushing my head in with a frying pan. My breath became shorter and shorter each passing second. I slowly moved off of my bed, hoping not to wake her up. The ramifications of what could have happened last night will probably be the last thing that might not have actually happened but still could have happened and what am I thinking? Oh crap, this is really bad. Really, really bad. Yep, that’s it, I am going to die today. In my disorientation of my mass quiet panic attack, I tripped on my keyboard’s power cord and slammed into my nightstand and knocked the bottles off, which clanked loudly onto the floor.

Rarity immediately shot up in my bed. Looking around, I could tell she was confused, very hungover as well. Her hands started to move throughout her hair, in what looked like an attempt in brushing out the tangles as she looked around the strange room she had spent the night in. As she scanned the area coming closer to where I was now sitting on the floor, I shrank down and folded my wings over my face in a sorry attempt in hiding myself. I could feel my face start to burn with embarrassment, the sweat bead on my forehead and my wings rustled as my panic shot through my whole body.

As I covered my face with my wings, I could barely see two sets of fingers grip the sheets followed by purple hair careening over like a waterfall. Then a pair of eyes came to meet mine. I closed my eyes as hard as I possibly could and tensed up like my life depended on it, because it did at this point. A few seconds passed in silence, then a soft rustling on the bed and a small giggle. Opening my eyes, I saw a pair of sapphires only inches away from mine.

Rarity giggled yet again, “They really are a lovely shade of lavender.” She placed her hand on my wing that I had covering my face and gently caressed the feathers. “Soft, like silk. Just did not expect them to be brown. I was slightly disappointed, darling. I was hoping that they would match your hair. But alas, some things are just not meant to be.”

Still laying on the ground, completely dazed, all I could manage to make in the way of noise was a slight murmur, much like a toddler caught with his hand in the cookie jar. But she just smiled and slid off the bed and cuddled up next to me.

“Besides, it is very rude to leave a lady sleeping alone when it is so cold. Your feathers make such excellent bed warmers.” She said very groggily, as if trying to fight the urge to fall back asleep.

“I guess, I didn’t dream last night then.”

“No, you did not. Although, with the amount of the drink we both had, I can see why you do not remember exactly what happened.”

Rarity pulled herself off of the floor and then proceeded to levitate me up with her magic. Placing me on my feet, she laid herself back down on the bed and wrapped herself up in one of the comforters.

“Ahhhh much better, not as soft as I would have, but still very warm.”

As she said this, I walked over to my keyboard and noticed it was on. I palmed my forehead so hard I could feel the impact in the tips of my toes and feathers and the stinging in my palm only helped to increase my panic.

“Please tell me I didn’t play drunk last night.”

I looked back to Rarity, who had managed to quickly fall back asleep in bed. She looked like a dream. Her chest rose and sunk underneath the the covers, her hair still looked a little messed up from last night but still was in her wonderful curls. I noticed her jacket draped over the back of my chair, next to my coat and restraints.

Grabbing my coat off the seat, my restraints fell to the floor with a small thud. Acting instinctively, I grabbed them off the floor, removed my shirt and started to strap down my wings. As I was doing this I took mine and Rarity’s coats and hung them up in the closet. Closing the door, I glanced at myself in the mirror that hangs on the door. Looking at myself, bound down in the leather and cloth and metal that had been my torture for years, I noticed the slight rustling and shifting of my wings. I mean, I could always feel some slight discomfort, but I had never noticed how much my wings were strained.

I just stared at them for I don’t know how long, although it felt like hours. It occurred to me in that moment, that for all these years, why I had continued to hide them. It was not shame or fear, but rather habit. I did use to fear what people would think if they knew, so kept them hidden the first year of freedom from my adoptive parents. After that it just became so habitual to wake up early and strap them down that the routine was muscle memory. Even when I was at the orphanage, I tried to hide them because of the older kids. They would pull out feathers and pin them to the ground. Just random things that would basically be hell, but I thought it best to stop dwelling on dreams and the past. I had new friends, great friends. Rarity was the first to ever say anything nice about my wings. Called them magnificent even.

After a couple minutes of thought, I unstrapped my restraints and slung them off into the bottom of the closet, never to put them on again. I beat my wings a few times in relief about never being bound down again. I decided to make a bit of food for the both of us, if she had any kind of headache like I had, then she would need it almost as much as me. Walking out of the room, I slowly closed my door to not wake her up and hopefully not Dash either. I turned around and saw something I feared the most. Dash, just floating there looking at me with a scrutinizing look.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here,” she smiled slyly, “Let me guess, breakfast?”

I laughed nervously and nodded. She flew past me and went into the kitchen and I followed suit.

“Someone is finally taking good to their wings now huh, and why is that?” she felt like an older sister to me, asking questions about my first day of school.

“I guess a late night cigarette and some memories can make you remember something special.”

“I’ll bet. Not gonna lie to ya, she has been trying to get information about you out of me all week. Ever since you decided to make her your personal crash test dummy.”

“What did you tell her?” slightly worrying.

“Nothing much, I barely know you as it is. All I know is that you are a peg that studies music and plays the piano, which you should do more often, if I may say so.”

“Well shit, that does mean I did play it last night.”

“Better than wallowing in self pity all the time isn’t it?”

“I do not wallow in self pity.”

Dash gave me a look as though I surely had to have been joking and just stated, “Well then, what do you call all this week?”

Without missing a beat, I replied, “Studying.” That, in fact, earned me a swift smack to the back of the head from Dash.

“You need to be out more anyway. Look at what one night has done for you. For one, you actually smiled last night for the first time in a week. You went from living in a car to having tons of friends and three, you have a girl that has been trying to see you all week, sleeping in your bed. Right. Now.”

Standing at the stove, I just stared down at the pan of eggs I was making. She was right, completely right. For far too long had I kept myself blocked off, whether it be with my emotions or using a heavy coat. This last week had been the most liberating week of my entire life. I felt light and happier. My wings were out for the entire world to see and I couldn’t care less.

“Yea, I guess you could say that it has done me well.”

“Hopefully you don’t go back into that depression. Because that being said, she’s not a perfect one, but she is a great girl and a wonderful friend of mine. She would give you the world if only you asked and want nothing in return. If you do anything, and I mean Anything to hurt her, so help me I will bash your wings into a door so hard in a door I will shear them off. Understood?”

“Got it.” I said, slightly gulping at the small peg floating in front of me, menacingly motioning the slamming of a door.

“Good” she said handing me a pan and a couple eggs “Now get going, the amount of booze you both drank, she will be needing one hell of a pick me up.”

As I hastily finished cooking myself and Rarity a simple breakfast of toast and eggs, Dash started to play some of her fast paced rock and started dancing all over the room. Laughing and trying not to get run over by the flying girl, I headed back towards my room.

“Wait,” Dash said as I placed my hand on the knob, “ You gotta Pinkie promise that you won’t let Rares down.”

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye” I recited and followed the motions, “I won’t hurt her.” I said as I closed the door.

I sat down on the bed and gently nudged the sleeping Rarity, “Wake up. Got you something to eat.”

“hhhhhmmmmmmm not right now Sweetie Belle, it’s too early to feed you.”

She groggily opened her eyes and looked at mine. “Oh” she smiled at me and nuzzled into my side. She smiled at me as she took the plate and juice I got for her, as I laid down next to her as we ate breakfast and talked about nothing in particular at all.

Author's Note

0_0 well well well, Chapter Whatever number this is, 12 I believe it is.... It is done, 2 weeks of reworking, rewriting, alluding and drafting have finally resulted in something that I feel finally helps move a couple parts of the story along.

more will come as we explore why Rarity sought out Crisp, but lets leave those details for a later chapter....

I hope you enjoy. :)

It's Where Her Demons Hide

After a couple hours talking, reliving and laughing about our lives, Rarity collected her things and made her leave, saying how if she did not get home and start her hair treatment, it would become more frizzy than Pinkie Pie’s. Walking out the door, she quickly turned around, gave me a quick peck and asked if one of these days, we could go on a proper date. I laughed and nodded yes. Smiling, she walked down to the street and left, seeming much happier than before.

“Someone might be in a bit over his head.” Dash calmly stated from her perch on the couch back. Her eyes had gone from ones of slight joy to a dark and bitter feel, and her body was rigid. Even her wings were tucked in behind her back.

“What do you mean by that?”

“What I mean is, that you don’t know what you are getting yourself into. She’s going to be a lot to handle. I wasn’t kidding before when I said that she was a mess. A lot of things have happened to that girl,” Dash growled behind clenched teeth and fists, “really bad things. Believe me, I will not let it happen again if I can help it. If I even get a hint of you being like Ridger, I will break your wings, and drop you off the top of the school’s weather machinery.”

Dash was putting on a mighty strong front, but her eyes told a different story. They went from their cold distance to a fiery anger and tears had started to form in her eyes. I jumped over to the shaking girl I lived with and put my arm around her shoulders. A few seconds later, Dash fluttered her wings incredibly fast and made her way out to the patio.

“Who is Ridger?” I asked, quickly following the distraught peg. I planted myself in front of her face, but as I did, she turned away from me.

“Look, for your sake, it’s best you not know. Forget, I even mentioned him, and never mention his name in front of Rarity. I like the idea of you and Rarity together, but from what happened last week when your wings were exposed....”

“Yea, I was a bit upset, but I overreacted to something so trivial. Look, I’m sorry, but a lot has happened to these wings and I am just not keen on anything worse happening to them.”

“Well, that’s how I feel about Rarity.” Dash looked me dead in the eyes, tears streaming down her face, staining her cheeks. “I mean, haven’t you wondered why Rarity insists on wearing stockings or long pants all the time?”

“I have met her three times, it’s not like the question of a girl that likes to be fashionable to wear stockings in October and November.”

“Point taken. But there is a reason.”

“Care to inform me on what that is?”
“It’s not my place to tell you why she does what she does.”

“Then why mention it in the first place?”

“Because if you turn out as bad as him, I will kill you.” Her eyes pierced straight through me with such force that I dared not anger her further.

“Ok, ok. I won’t push this further, but eventually you are going to tell me what happened and who this Ridger character is. Now if you'll excuse me, I need to go make sure all my recording equipment didn’t break when I had my mini freakout earlier.” I stated, leaving the patio and making my way to my room.

“Wait, just wait. I’ll tell you pretty much what I know. But if you tell her that I told you this...”

“Yea yea you will shear my wings, drop me off a building and then just kill me.”

“Don’t you be smart with me, I will do anything for my friends, and it kills me that I wasn’t able to help her out when she needed someone.”

“Sorry.” I apologized, knowing I had infuriated the small peg even further. Opening the door into my room, she zipped in and landed on the bed, sitting cross legged. She folded up her wings and tucked them into her back. I knew this was going to be a long conversation, and hard on the both of us.

“Huh, did not know you two drank that much. What exactly happened after you played that song?” Dash asked, looking for any sign of...you know.

“Nothing really, she said she loved the song, I had really nice eyes, and then she kissed me.”

“And that’s it.”

“Well, I did reciprocate, but other than that, pretty vanilla night.”

“So, nothing else happened?”

“No, we did not do anything else, ok? Rarity and I passed out on the same bed, we didn’t sleep together.”

Dash looked me over, trying to tell if I was hiding anything from her.

“Well, looks like I won’t be an aunt anytime soon. Before I start, would you mind playing that song again?”

Confused at both statement and request, I hesitantly nodded and set up my keyboard. Sitting down in the chair, I felt the rush of excitement that washes over me as my fingers touch the keys. The song danced in the room and into the apartment. I felt alive once again, feeling my soul bounce around, dancing lost in the music. But it felt even more exhilarating than last night, my wings beat in time with the song as it sped and slowed. I was lost in my world, but soon I fell into a dark room once again, like the dream. I felt my pulse quicken and my mind worsen, but as soon as it came, the darkness left, but left a lingering buzzing noise in my ear, like a really big mosquito.

“You know when I first heard that song?” Dash quietly said, bringing me back into reality. That’s right, I was playing the first song I learned for her, the buzzing must have been from a speaker or some wire that wasn’t grounded properly. Turning around in the chair, I glanced over at Dash, who has slid off the bed and was hugging her knees on the floor.

“Rarity loves that song, because her dad used to sing it to her every night when she was a kid. My dad and I love football, so finding out a professional player was living in our town, we were like little kids in a candy store. I think I was 4, my dad ran the weather factory for our county, so he decided to invite one of the rising stars on his favorite team to dinner. Just him and his family and my family. Now I am an only child, so I was used to not having anyone to talk to at these things, so when I found out that he had a daughter my age, that was also being forced to be here, I was more excited than finding out he lived in town.”

“They came over in the early afternoon, and I was jumping up and down. I couldn’t contain myself, a friend that had a famous dad? Was going to be awesome, and how could she not like the game, her dad played professionally. But how wrong I was. I remember the first thing I said to her. She came in wearing this incredibly girly dress, and a tiara. Who has a freakin’ tiara at 4. I called her the Queen of the Prissy Pants Brigade, which got me a swift pinch to the wing from my father, and she called me the Brute of Brutestonia, which in turn was punished.”

“Our fathers forced us outside to play with my babysitter, so that Rarity’s mom could relax, what with her being like six months pregnant. You might get to meet Firefly at some point, we both still talk to her. Well, things didn’t go over so well at first, I got her dress dirty when she tried to style my hair. Which caused her to go hysterical, and we fought a little. I will say that pissing off a prim princess didn’t scare me, but getting tossed all over the yard was. After that, our dads separated us and then after dinner we were made to apologize. We have been best friends ever since.”

“That’s kind of funny, Rarity beating you up.” I said, stifling a small snicker.

“You know, it was. Every time she is goofy, or playing or not putting up that front, she becomes the life of the party, but after Ridger, I didn’t think she would take it down for any guy ever again.”

“So was Ridger her boyfriend or something?”
“Yea, they dated, but he was a bad guy from the start. Oh he looked good in front of the parents but I knew better than to trust it. Rarity had hid her mining from us for 5 years before she started dating Ridger, but it was AJ that didn’t trust him. And when AJ doesn’t trust someone, they aren’t someone you want around.”

“Well, thats all well and good, but what happened that makes this guy the bane of everyone’s existence, and what does he have to do with my song?”

“I’m getting to that. Anyway, Ridger came to this school before we did, and Rarity wanted to follow him, so she convinced us to come here so we could all be together. But way before that, AJ and I convinced her not to do anything....sexual with him, lest she regret it later. Made her think it was her idea. Oh yea, Rarity is pretty damn stubborn so have fun with that.”

A loud knock on the door stopped Dash right in her tracks. Both of us quickly got up and went to the door, only to find a half drunk Vinyl standing there.

“Oh hey guys.” She hiccuped, clearly plastered out of her mind.

“Vinyl, when did you start drinking?” Dash questioned, concerned.

“Who said I stopped?” She laughed as she pushed her way in and flopped on the couch. “Now, I have a bone to pick with you, my feathered friend. Why was I not the first to find out?”

“Find out about what?”

“You and Rarity, I mean she has been on my ass all week, trying to get information out of me. I thought she was super pissed about you almost destroying her fitting room.”

“It was not that bad, just some things knocked around.”

“Yea, Rarity to name one of them. I thought she was going to do something to get you back, and you know how much I like to prank you. So what the hell man, I had to hear it from Twilight? DO you...understand how much... that irks me” She almost shouted, slurring and looking incredibly dreary eyed.

“I thought one of my best friends would tell me if they shacked up with another one of my friends but nooooo Had to hear it from the oblivious Miss Twilight Sparkle, who heard it from Spike, who heard it from Pinkie Pie, who heard it from Rarity. Now, why wasn’t I included in the loop?”

As soon as I started to reply, Vinyl flopped over on the couch and started snoring loudly. I just looked extremely confused while Dash just laughed silently, well as silently as she could. Pointing to the patio, I nodded and after covering Vinyl with a small blanket, followed Dash outside.
“She seems pissed.”

“It’s the booze talking, you could tell she is happy. I mean, she’s just mad she didn’t hear it from me. Now anyway, get back to what you were saying.”

“Are you sure she won’t wake up? I don’t want others to know about this.”

“Believe me, Vinyl can’t hold her drink for shit, she’ll be out for the next couple of hours.”

“Good, well anyway, Rarity followed Ridger to school, and we followed suit. But AJ and I kept tabs on him. Now he was the usual sleazebag, sleeping around on her, and then we find out he deals meth. That went over well. Anyway, she told me and AJ that she would confront him herself and be done with him.” Dash’s eyes had quickly started tearing as she continued on.

“Later that night, I was flying over the park over on Boulder, and I happened to glance down below. And I am really glad I did, because there I saw a red streak on the cement, so I flew down and looked around. After a couple of minutes following the trail, I found her. And she was in bad shape. Busted lips, bleeding from cuts all over, black eye and broken arm, possibly ribs too. I panicked and called 911. Stayed with her until they took her into the ER.” Dash had started to sob at this point and gripped the railing until her knuckles turned white.

“She was touch and go for a while, but eventually I was allowed to see her. Magnum, Pearl and Sweetie Belle showed up shortly after I was allowed in. The detective was questioning me on what I had seen and who possibly could have been responsible for this. When I mentioned Ridger, Magnum became a raging bull, and as fast as he could walk, booked it from the hospital. He came back the next day, after he spent the night in prison for almost beating Ridger to death. After the DNA came back, Ridger was arrested and prosecuted. He got 10 years. Too good for him.”

I walked over and grabbed Dash in my arms, holding her close and rubbing her head. She just let go. Sobbing for a couple of minutes, in which my shirt became soaking, she managed to get her head back.

“Anyway, when I came back a couple days later, I found her still in her mini coma. But that’s not all I found, her dad had not left her side since he came back from the police station. He was brushing her hair and cleaning her up. And all the while, humming that song you play. A couple days later, when she woke up, her father just held her for an hour. All she said was thank you daddy. And when he asked her why, she said ‘I knew you were here, I could hear the song, the one you used to sing when I was little. That’s when I knew I was safe.’

Sitting down on the patio chair, I tried to take in all of what I had heard over the last twenty minutes. Rarity almost died because some asshole decided that he could do that. Her father sung her the song I played her to let her know that she was safe. Does that mean she feels safe with me? Do I make her feel safe?

“I’m going to go lay down for a bit.” Dash said, her face still streaming tears. “Remembering that takes a lot out of me. Also, Rarity said something about being drawn to you. Like something about you made her feel.... I don’t really know how to explain it. My guess is the song helped a lot on her decision. She said she was going to talk to you about what was troubling you, but turns out you somehow broke down the wall.”

Dash left the balcony. My mind was racing, Rarity had been through hell. I had been through hell too, but this was a different level. I had never come close to dying. Why is she with me then though, was it because I made her feel safe, do I genuinely interest her, or is it something else?
But that was a question for another time.

Getting up, I felt the exhaustion hit me like a lead pipe. Dash was right, something like that takes a lot out of you. So walking back into my room, I walked over to the closet and picked up the scarf Rarity had given me last week. I just held it in my arms and fell back onto the bed, thinking of Rarity, and what she had been through. After a few minutes in the back of my mind, my eyelids drooped heavily down and brought me back into the black. Before I fell into a deeper sleep, I said to myself, “She has her demons, but this is where my demons hide.”

Author's Note

Oh hey, a couple hours after scrapping the original, here is this one. Huzzah, this was a bit....dark. But here it is, more of Rarity's dark past, and I must say, Magnum is a badass.

Also not sure if I mentioned Ridger before, but ummm...Tadaaa

Whimpers in the Night

The darkness seeped in once again. Another dream? Most likely. Was it the dream I had before? I opened my eyes to bright sunlight sifting into the window through sheer curtains. The place I was laying on was soft and comfortable, and the air smelled sweet, like lavender. In the corner of my eye, I could see a mobile, with winged creatures. Things from stories that I used to read as a child in the orphanage. Going to grab it, my arm did not quite reach. Looking down at it, the arm was fat, and the fingers tiny and chubby. A baby’s arm? I was a baby this time?

I attempted to sit up and flap my wings, but my head proved to be too heavy, and as it fell down to the bed, I felt a huge surge of pain in the back of my neck. Feeling the tears well up in my eyes, I began to wail. The cry was shrill and tiny. I was a baby, but as much as I tried to calm myself down, the crying continued.

Thinking to myself that if I continued crying, someone was going to come in here and be mad. Which only made the crying worse. Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap. I am going to get it. I shut my eyes and continued to cry harder, louder. The tears streaming down my small face. Under my tiny eyelids, I saw the light from the window darken as a shape of someone stood over me, fanning her wings. Feeling my body leave the bed, I was placed on the chest of this stranger. I felt myself bob up and down, and a soft hum filled my ears. My song? It really does start up whenever my mind calms, but something about it felt...sad.

Opening up my eyes, I stared into a pair of light blue eyes, smiling at me with warmth and love. Feeling the tears being wiped away from my face, I heard a soft voice whisper as I started to fall back asleep.

“Don’t worry, Crisp. It is ok, Mommy is here to make everything alright, and I always will be.”

The darkness returned, and it lingered for what seemed hours. I could hear faint voices, arguing voices. The voice that claimed to be my mother, her voice shrill and broken.

“You can’t take him away from me, he is my son. You gave him up when you left me alone when I told you I was pregnant.”

A gruff male spoke up, fiery was his voice, “We have tried to give you many options, but you have forced my hand. You do not wish to push your luck any further, as my patience with this has reached its end.”

“He’s my son!” my mother shouted, “You need to leave before I call the police and get a restraining order against the lot of you. Rensous, what is the matter with you? You were ok with this arrangement only a year ago, when we made it.”

“Things have changed, Amber Sheen.”

A second male voice slammed into the argument, the same man that was in my dream last night, “It is in your best interest to give him to us willingly. If you do not acquiesce to my demand, then you shall regret it as your last mistake.”

“Who the hell are you to come into my house and tell me what to do with my son?! You are not taking him away from me, you are never going to have--” The voice was stifled and faint squeaks could be heard alongside a low sinister laugh. I had to help this woman, she was in some sort of trouble, but try as hard as I could, a muscle barely budged. All I could do was lay there, motionless and whimpering, as this woman was being strangled.

“I told you, resistance was not going to be in your best interest.” A snap was heard, a loud slam and a sickening crack followed. The laughter grew in volume as the dream faded back into the darkness, the loud laughter becoming muffled and eventually silent.

My eyes snapped open as the darkness had completely enveloped me. I felt the sweat drip down off my forehead onto the sheet. I stifled a small chuckle, if this was going to be the norm, what with all the sweating while I sleep, the sheets are going to have to be washed every damn day. Someone’s going to think I have a bedwetting problem.

Getting up off the bed, I walked over to the closet and grabbed a new shirt, the one I had been wearing had been soaked through. What did I just dream about? I could barely remember, but something had to do with laughter, and an unsettling one at that. As I reached the bed to lay back down, a soft tap came from my door. Confused about who it could be, since Dash was probably asleep as well, I walked over to answer it.

“Vinyl?” I asked, half-expecting the half drunk girl standing in my hallway, but when no answer came, I turned the knob and swung open the door. There was Rarity, standing there in what could only be silk pajamas.

“Rarity? What are you doing here, it’s like 1 in the morning, and how did you get inside?”

“It sounds as if you are complaining about my presence here. If that be the case, then I shall just leave.” She said, slightly joking.

“No, it’s just, uh, well. I actually did not expect you to be here, but come in. How long have you been here?”

“Oh a few minutes, Dash let me in as she was just finishing taking a very loudly snoring Vinyl back up to her apartment with Octavia. I slept so well last night that I could not turn down an opportunity to sleep so again, so I decided to come back over and surprise you. But while I was in the hallway, I could hear whimpering coming from you. Is everything alright with you, darling?”

Rarity stepped into the room and laid down on the bed, motioning me to do the same. I complied, laying down with my back turned towards her. She took this as her chance to wrap her arms around me and cuddle into my feathers.

“Mmmmmmm, so warm. How is it ever that you managed to keep these things under that heavy coat without succumbing to heat exhaustion?”

“Practice,” I softly chuckled, taking one of her hands into mine and weaving my fingers in between hers.

“Now, what is the matter? Why were you whimpering?”

“Oh, just a nightmare. Nothing really, I can barely remember it, just some laughter. Really unsettling laughter, but that’s all I can think of.”

“Well,” She said, turning me around to face her. “now that I am here, you should have nothing to worry about.” Rarity cuddled up into my arms and held her face close to mine. Smiling, I could feel the movement of her hair against my skin. Placing my lips on her forehead, I lightly kissed her there and replied,

“Maybe, but one can only ever hope. I have been meaning to ask you something though.”

“What is it?”

“Why are you here?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Don’t take this the wrong way, I am really happy that you are here. But I just can’t help but wonder why it’s here you chose to be. Why with me? I mean, you are the kind of girl that my old roommate BlueBlood would try and date. Gorgeous, brilliant, dedicated. Although he probably would have only focused on the one part. But I’m not smart, funny, good looking. I just can’t think of why you want to be here with me.”

Rarity’s eyes softened as she exhaled slightly from her nose, in a slight laughing manner. She smiled and held me close in her arms.

“To be honest, I was not sure why you grabbed my attention at the party. But for some reason, I feel drawn to you, I cannot truly explain it, but being in these arms feels right. I feel more secure with who I am and safe than I have been in a few years. Just something about you makes me special. And do not put yourself down like that, you have your charms, you are a good looking person and you are a good friend. Only if you let us in, like you did last night. You just have to let me in and I will show you.”

I make her feel special, safe, and she was drawn to me? I don’t really know what I have done to make her feel that way, but I guess I should just take the fact that a beautiful girl wants to cuddle me to sleep as the win.

“Now,” Rarity whispered into my ear, “I believe it is time for us to get some sleep, we do have finals to prepare for.”

Author's Note

Short chapter, weeehaaa. This was interesting dream to write. But it was fun.

It will be sometime before we have another dream like this, and there will only be 5 in the story total. So here is number 2.

A Viking Funeral of Sorts

Finals came and went. My apartment had become pretty much the flophouse for the group. Made sense, was the closest, had a bit of room for everyone, since Fluttershy, Dash and Pinkie shared her room and Twilight and AJ took the living room. Rarity of course was with me. I did not really know what to call us. She never said what we were, really. We were together most of the time, save class and other things. Sometimes I wish I actually knew what was going on.

Finals week had been hell. Working into the wee hours of the morning with everyone on projects and papers, cramming for tests and writing new songs for class. But it seemed to go well, but it had to. My deal with Uncle Disc was to maintain a 3.2 gpa, so I was hoping for mostly A’s and B’s. and success had been mine. I aced my music classes, history and advanced bio, and got decent marks in math and english. Not bad for someone that 6 weeks ago was homeless and living out of a car.

Pinkie pie had brought over some cakes and wine for a little party for the end of the semester. It had been fun, but I had been distracted. Hearth’s Warming Eve was coming up, which meant everyone was going away for the holidays. That also meant that i would be alone. Rarity was late for the party, which wasn’t unusual, since she always wanted to look her best, and for her...well, let’s just say it was a process. I learned about that when she showed up an hour late for our date. Almost thought she stood me up, but there she had been. It wasn’t a bad date. I mean, I did accidentally spill ice cream on Rarity’s coat, and she did “accidentally” hit me with a mini golf putter, but all in all, wasn’t bad.

While waiting for Rarity, I holed myself up in my bedroom, cleaning while everyone else was out in the living room and patio, being loud and drunk and fun. I just didn’t feel like partying tonight. All of them were leaving tomorrow. To keep myself occupied, I started to sort out old clothes and other crap from my closet. About 10 minutes of mindless work, my hand brushed against the restraints. I had almost forgotten about them. The sight of them crumpled and tossed aside in a corner brought a smile to my face, the irony of it all. The single item that had kept me “crumpled” all these years. Picking them up, feeling the cracked leather and fraying cloth under my fingers, I knew I needed to get rid of them.

Stashing the restraints under my coat, I threw on my scarf and walked out into the living room. Getting rid of them was going to serve as a problem. I didn’t just want to toss them, I wanted to destroy them. Well, there was the barbeque pit on the roof area. There might be a couple inches of snow to remove but that was negligible. And besides, what was close would probably melt when I got the fire going. The only thing I worried about was not letting anyone see me go up there. I kind of wanted to do this alone.

As I crossed the living room, everyone was congratulating each other on stellar grades or consoling about piss poor marks. I managed to get out of the room relativily unscathed, save Twilight. Oh Twilight. She said she found the spell she had been talking about almost two months ago. I mean, how the hell am I supposed to remember something like that. She tried to talk me into giving her one of my feathers, but I just laughed and said no. Didn’t stop her from trying. It was only when Pinkie and Vinyl pulled her off of me that they decided that her drinking should be more closely monitored. Thanking the two girls for saving me, I strolled out onto the patio and closed the glass door behind me. Stepping into the corner of the patio I was sure was out of line of sight of the rest of the party, I jumped off the balcony and flew up to the roof.

It was the first time I had flown in what must have almost been two decades. I had faint memories of wind rushing through my hair as a very young kid, but that was about it. Anytime I took my wings out in public, or even in private, the restraints would come out, and after a few months, they stayed on. How long did I wear these things? I had them since I was five, and now I am twenty two, so seventeen years. I had been wearing my restraints for almost as long as Spike has been alive. Holy crap that is a long ass time. Well, best to retire this piece of shit.

I landed on the roof with a soft crunch from the snow. I was still not used to it. I had been living here for almost a year and a half and snow was always a problem for me. I lived in a desert area, almost a thousand miles away, where it was always really dry and it barely rained.

Walking over to the cabinet next to the wall, I grabbed a couple logs and the can of kerosene and tossed them into the pit. I threw the restraints on top of the pile and proceeded to pour the entire canister into the pit. Padding my jacket looking my lighter, I found something that I had completely forgotten about until now. A cigar that Uncle Disc had given me for passing all my classes. Pulling it out of my jacket, I brought it up under my nose and drew in deeply. What a fragrance. A hint of cinnamon and hickory. It was just exquisite. I couldn’t wait to take a drag off of it. As I cut the cigar and fumbled around for my Zippo, I didn’t even notice when a pair of arms wrapped themselves around my waist until someone nuzzled into my wings.

I sighed with a small chuckle following, “I should have know that I can’t sneak past you.”

I turned around and pulled Rarity into my arms, where she gladly cooed in my chest.

“Yes, darling. It is most unbecoming when you are constantly incorrect. What are you doing up here anyway? When I arrived, Dash said you had gone out to the patio, but when you were not there, I wondered where you had flown off too. That is until I heard the loud clatter up on the roof.” I laughed as she nuzzled into my chest and wrapped her fingers in the scarf.

“Oooooooh, is this a Don Rafael?” Rarity quickly exclaimed, “I have heard wonderful things about those. Would you mind if I had a draw?”

“But I haven’t even tried it yet.” I said incredulously, but she put on such a adorable face that I couldn’t say no to. I sighed and lit the cigar and passed it into her hand. She took a draw off of it, and blew a puff a smoke into the air in the direction of the woodpile.

“Now, how about you tell me what is troubling you.” Rarity never quits, does she, I asked myself. I looked down at the pile in the pit. “Aaah,” she sighed, passing the cigar back to me.
“Yea. I don’t want those around anymore. Too much pain is alongside with them, and I think sending it off with a pyre would be perfect. It might have been awful, but it was a huge part of my life.”

“If this is what you think is best for you, then you should do what you need to do. I shall be right here though. You will need me to lean on.” She said, giggling slightly.

I smiled at the small girl cuddled up in my arms, and leaned down and pressed my lips softly against hers. After a few seconds, I threw the cigar to the side and placed both arms around Rarity, embracing her closer. My wings started to flap, kicking small flurries of snow.

All of a sudden, the barbeque pit ignited from the lit cigar. The flames exploded upward and caused both of us to go flailing towards the ground, screaming like a couple of schoolgirls.
Laying facedown in the snow, I felt the warmth of the fire against my back and wings. I could also hear laughing from my left where Rarity landed.

“Never thought a man could hit that octave. Very impressive. I should let Sweetie Belle know that she might have some strong competition from someone.”

“Oh haha, very funny.” I sarcastically replied from my little pillow of snow. “I shall have you know that I am actually a baritone, so pffft.”

“Well, you did say you wanted to send them off, and I say that you have achieved just that. And how marvelous too. You almost singed all of the roof with that inferno.”

Picking myself up and turning over, I laid in the snow looking up at the fire that was removing one of the many stains out of my life. Looking over at Rarity, I held out my hand for her, which she took. As she took it, I pulled her close to me and held her close in the snow.

“Now, that that has been taken care of, why don’t you tell me what is really bothering you?”

“How do you know that we didn’t just take care of it?”

“It is because you have been in a slight mood for almost a week now, and I know you have not seen your restraints since you tossed them in the closet.”

“Well, shit. How did you know that’s where they were?”

“Please, darling. You made such a loud noise putting them in there, how could I not? And you should know that I will not let this down, so why don’t you start talking. Maybe it is something that I can help you with.”

“Fine, it’s the season. Not really a good time for me. I have made really great friends and now everyone will be gone for a long while. I haven’t gone home for the holiday in years and my uncle is going out of the country for a conference in Berlin. So I am going to be here by myself. But I guess I'm used to it. Its just going to be lonely without you.” A slip of the tongue. I had meant to say everyone, but I had been thinking about what she meant to me for some time now.

She looked into my eyes as if she knew exactly what to do. She started to circle a finger on my chest. “Well, tell you what. I’m leaving for home tomorrow, and all of us live in the same town, so how about you come home with me for the holiday.” She brought my head down and whispered into my ear, “I know it will make me happy.”

She smiled with her bright sapphire eyes. I smiled and kissed her forehead.

“So does this mean you want me to meet your parents?”

“I guess you could say that.”

“Isn’t that something usually reserved for a significant other or a boyfriend?”

She giggled. Rarity looked exquisite tonight, a lovely image that anyone would be lucky enough to see. The light from the fire bounced off her pale skin, lighting up her face more wonderfully than ever before. She rolled off the snow and laid on top of me. Her hair fell around our faces, draping her face even more beautifully. I wrapped my arms around the girl now pinning me to the snowy ground, and she put her hands on my cheeks.

“Well, I thought that was obvious” she said softly, drawing my face up to hers and pressing her lips to mine.

Author's Note

OH damn, look at this madness. What did I tell you. The second I got past that little part, the updates would start to come out much faster.

So Rarity makes it official as Crisp moves past one of the hardest things of his life.

The next collection of chapters, and there is a lot of chapters, will take place in the hometown, aka Ponyville. WELL FUCKING FINALLY.

See you all next week for the first of the Christmas break set.

Gems in the Snow

My hand slammed down onto the alarm clock as it did its very annoying song of get the hell out of bed. Rolling over back onto my bed, I sighed to see that in fact Rarity had decided to not stay long after all. After the fiery inferno on the roof, we decided to join in the party, although neither of us were very active in the party. Just a couple drinks each and then went to sleep. Rarity told me to be ready around 7 AM, so my guess is she left shortly after I fell asleep. She was super organized so she probably already packed, but she most likely wanted to pamper herself with her morning routine.

I wanted to wake up around 5:30 so that I could pack, take a shower and eat, but alas that was not to happen. The alarm flashed 6:45. Oh crap. She never told me where to meet her, but it was probably at her place. And to be completely honest, I was not exactly sure where that was, since I had only been there once, and I was in a bit of a rush. Had a huge project to do at the time so I forgot to take account of it. Shit. Whelp, Dash should be up and I think she knows where Rarity lives so I will do that as soon as I am ready to go.

Jumping out of bed, I ran out of the room and into the kitchen. I grabbed a couple apples out of the fridge and leapt over the couch and zipped into the bathroom to take a quick shower. Munching on the apples with a speed that was bordering on the insane and deadly, I let the water flow over my body and wings. I felt my mind start to calm and my body relax. I slumped against the glass door of the shower, barely catching myself as it opened and I fell out of it.

Getting dressed in the bathroom, I ran back into my room to get the rest of my stuff ready. I quickly packed up some clothes and a laptop bag with my netbook and my roll-up keyboard so I could work on some commissions on the long holiday. I made most of my money doing small jobs here and there. It was a way to pay the rent. Wasn't great all the time but work was work.

Leaving my room for the last time of the year, I took a quick moment to reflect on just what had actually occurred since I first took step into the room. My mind danced from my now charred restraints to curtains of flowing purple hair to long hours of studying. It was different. I actually had enjoyed studying this time around, but that could be someone was making so much easier. Even if we sometimes got a little...distracted. I walked out into the living room to find Dash, sitting on the couch with a suitcase on the floor next to her.

“And just where are you headed off to?”

"Rarity's?" I replied, slightly uncertain.

“Why? Trying to see her before she leaves?”

“Well, yesterday we talked about how I was gonna be here alone for the holidays. She invited me to come back with her so i wouldn't be alone for once.”

“You’re going to be in town for Hearth’s Warming?” She jumped off the couch and flew over to me and hugged me tightly right around the waist. “So awesome! We are going to have so much fun. The town this time of year is beautiful when it’s covered with snow.” She was jumping up and down with joy. Well, as much as one could when they are carrying someone almost a foot taller than them.

“Yeah, I don’t know about the snow. I don't really have much in the way of warm clothes. All I have is this coat and the scarf, and my wings are still not used to being out in the cold so much...”

“Well, I’m pretty sure your girlfriend will have something made for you by now.”

“How did you know? we just..”

“And its about time too. I am just hoping that you uphold your end of the Pinkie Promise. I told you before and it is still holding true.”

I slightly flinched at the thought of the massacre on my wings that would occur if I should fail her, but Dash smiled, gave me a comforting hug, patted me on the head and picked up her suitcase.

“Well, shall we?”

“You’re coming too?”

“Well duh, how else am I supposed to get home. Rarity is the only one with a car that is large enough besides AJ to transport the 4 of us.”

“So you me, Rarity and Fluttershy.”

“Yep, should be fun, but I can't drive and neither can Fluttershy so enjoy that. It’s almost 500 miles north of here so its gonna be all day. And I hope you can drive in the snow and the mountains. We better get moving. She said that they would be here in a few minutes. Rarity was worried though. Thought you weren't gonna come.”

“You mean she talked to you about this beforehand?”

“Duh. I mean she had to make sure it was OK with me and Shy, and that was a week ago. So that it was probably even a week before that that she talked to her parents about it. She was super nervous about it too. I mean, all that work just for you to say no? Probably would have had another incident on our hands.”

I chuckled softly, just thinking about how Rarity would act in one of these incidents. If it was anything like her freak outs about her hair, then it would be quite the show.

“Well, shall we?”

She fluttered over to the balcony and gestured down to the street where Rarity and Fluttershy were standing next to her car, waving up and smiling at us. She looked even more beautiful today than she had last night. I locked the door, and followed suit up on the ledge. I smiled and looked down as I opened up my wings to their full extent.

“Lets do this.” I said as I jumped off the ledge and flew down into the waiting arms of Rarity, the girl that I would stop at nothing to make her happy now.

Dash and I placed our luggage into the trunk and took our seats in the car, Dash in the back with Fluttershy and me in the front with Rarity. She started up the car and we got on the road. Rarity popped in a Sapphire Shores CD and along with Fluttershy and Dash started singing her pop single, Equestria Girls. I laughed as I hummed along with them. Rarity attempted to get me to sing, but I kept saying no, that I didn't sing. Eventually, she gave up, but told me that it was not over.

Dash and Fluttershy spent most of the trip asleep, while I spent most of it admiring all the scenery. The mountains were covered in snow and trees, the clouds hung low in the sky as they carried their freezing load all over the mountain range. The farther north we got, the more snow we came in contact with.

Around noon, we stopped at a small restaurant on the side of the road. Fluttershy and Rarity went inside to grab some food while Dash and I threw a few snowballs around. Until I went to Procient, I had actually never seen snow, and even though I had lived in the city for a year and a half, I have never actually played in it. I dived into the mounds and made snow angels. Flapping my wings near the snow, I kicked up a good pile of snow into Dash. She was not very happy about it. Scooping up a ball in her hand, she chucked the small projectile straight at my head. Unfortunately for her and fortunate for me, the ball was ensnared in a blue aura. Rarity had come back out with a small box of food for each of us. Quickly eating our small meal, we got back on the road.

About an hour later, we started to climb into the mountains. The roads curved and twisted, and the road was precarious enough without the slickness of the snow and ice. Rarity seemed to know how to do this very well, but after a couple more hours of the slow driving and curvy roads, she started to get fairly exhausted. After another mile or so, I pretty much forced her to pull over and let me drive.

Oh what a mistake I had made. I was very lucky because the snow had actually let up. Made the driving much easier and after another hour, the snow actually completely disappeared. I thought this entire area was supposed to be covered in snow, but hey, whatever.

Eventually, after 10 hours, we finally made it. I was not particularly looking forward to the return trip. Did I mention that I hated driving in the mountain area? Driving out of the mountain pass, we descended into a small valley. The sun was setting over in the hills far to the west and cast a looming shadow over the small little town in the middle. The large forest on the east side of town marked our first destination, Fluttershy’s. Never actually had to drive into town, but from where I was driving, it looked like there were no cars in the main part of the town.

We stopped in Fluttershy’s neighborhood first and dropped her off, a small little house on the edge of the forest. She opened the door and disappeared inside. Then over to Dash’s house on the north side near the weather stations. It was a lot bigger than I had imagined, but she did mention that her father ran the county weather stations. She hugged me goodbye and told me that we would hang out tomorrow with everyone at Twilight’s.

Ten minutes later, we pulled up in front of a small apartment complex. Not a great place, but it was homey. Rarity just sat in the car, looking at the building. She looked....worried. Never seen her this worried before. I took her hand in mine and gave her a comforting squeeze. She looked at me, let go of my hand and got out of the car, gesturing me to follow suit.

“I need to stretch my legs before I go inside and sit down with my family. No doubt Spike is there as well. He has always been a sweetheart to Sweetie Belle. It’s just... well, I need to tell you something before we head in so please, indulge me.”

I nodded and offered her my arm. She gladly took it and cuddled up to me. I was happy too, still didn't have clothes really for this kind of weather, even if there was no snow, it was well below freezing temperatures. I looked ahead at the area. The apartments were on the edge of the river that ran through town. Frozen over, there were kids and teenagers ice skating over the lake down the road. The trees were bare but still had a sort of magical effect. It was a beautiful sight to see, and yet it paled in comparison to Rarity.

Her long white coat went all the way down to her knees, and her boots, a solid black half calf, covered most of the rest of her jeans. Her hair was styled in her wonderful curls, and bouncy as well. Her eyes sparkled in the dusk light. She smiled softly at the ground as we walked along the side of the river.

“Here’s good enough.”

“Beautiful.”

“It is, isn't it?”

“Not the scenery.” I smiled at her. She smacked me playfully on the arm and gave me a squeeze. She released her grasp on me and sat down, patting the ground next to her. It was going to be cold as hell, but if this is what she wanted.

“Thank you, for coming, I mean. It... it means a lot to me, darling.”

“Don’t mention it.”

“No but I must, you have done something wonderful. Well, the reason is my father doesn't really stand on good terms on anyone that he meets. A few years ago, I …. I ended up in a bad way. My father, was the first person besides Dash to arrive at the hospital. Something happened with an old boyfriend, a disgusting grease-ball of a peg. I refused to do certain things with him, and when AJ and Dash brought to my attention that he was partaking in and selling crystal meth, I had finally had enough.”

“But Ridger, he, um, he had other plans, I don't really remember everything after the first hit to the head.” Rarity’s eyes had started to tear, the thought of what had happened to her causing her even physical pain, as she grabbed for the arm that had been broken. “The next thing I knew I woke up in a hospital bed, hooked up to all sorts of machines. My father had stayed with me the week I was in a coma, brushing my hair, taking care of me, singing me the song he always sang to me. The same song you played for me.”

“While I was in the coma, he was the one that found Ridger, and it was a good thing that the cops were right behind him. I'm glad my father only got a night in prison instead of going for life. He was just protecting his little girl. So please understand, my father is a hard man to please especially when it comes to his little girls. It took Spike 3 months to get into his good graces, so I am sorry.”

I looked down at her, and wiped away her tears and held her close to my chest. “Don’t worry. I will never hurt you or let anyone hurt you. And I will make your father see that not everyone is Ridger, that some guys are actually genuinely there for you. So please dry your tears, I cannot stand to see a face as beautiful as your’s sad.”

She started to cry harder. I held her close to my chest and stroked her hair. I lifted her chin up and looked into her eyes for a long time and smiled at her. She smiled back. I slowly pressed my lips against hers and I felt her relax in my arms. Even though it was freezing outside, she had always been warm and comfortable to me. I stood back up and held my hand out to her.

“Are you ready to face your fears?” I asked unfurling my wings and using them to shield her from the snow “ I am ready to face most of my demons, thanks to you.”

Rarity jumped up into my arms and planted another passionate kiss on me and in my arms she stayed. I picked her up and steadied her in my arms, with her arms around my neck. Placing her back down on the ground, I took her arm and with my darling, started walking back towards her family.

“You do realize, darling, that that was just about the cheesiest thing that has ever been said, right?”

A Father's Dilemma, a Daughter's Fury

Rarity and I walked along the edge of the stream on our way back to her home. Everything here had such a different feel from what I was used to. The houses were smaller here, but at the same time the energy that they would give off lead me to believe that it was a much happier place. On the right were large mountain ranges, full of tall peaks and frosty caps. Something was off about the town though. There was no snow, and I mean not even a pile of old snow that had fallen a long time ago. It was incredibly chilly, as I held Rarity closer and wrapped my wings around her in response to the slight wind that invaded my bones. She cooed as she happily accepted the shelter. After a few minutes, the car and apartment came into view as we reached the destination. All the while, my mind was slightly racing about meeting Magnum. My blood started to rush through my veins faster, but all that was stopped when I felt the body in my wings leave.

I stopped what I was doing and just watched her as she walked the ten foot distance from me to her car. What a lucky man I was. I felt my face flush as I noticed her purple hair flow up and down her back. My worrying about meeting Magnum was quickly replaced by a gut wrenching feeling. I felt my palms start to become clammy and my stomach churned. I tried to say something but my throat felt weird. The only thing that came out was a strained sort of mix between a squawk and a hiccup. The noise caused Rarity, who was getting a package out of the trunk of her car, to turn around and look right at me. I just stood there, mesmerized by the whole picture. And there was so much underneath too. I was so lost in my own little slowdown world that I hadn’t even noticed that Rarity had managed to close the distance between herself and me.

“As much as I appreciate the compliment, you do rather look foolish standing there like that.” She laughed as she handed me the package, knocking me out of my small daydream. “It was supposed to be your Hearth Warming gift, but go ahead, open it. I made it especially for you. I know you love your peacoat, but it’s filthy and ragged and I won’t have you in such clothes. It just would not do for you.”

I slowly opened it up to see a coat exactly like the one I was wearing. Bringing it out of the box, I could feel the thick fabric underneath my fingers. I know traditional peacoats are made of wool, but this felt softer and lighter, even if the fabric was a bit thicker. That could also be because it was new. The inside was lined with a very soft silk layer and a couple pockets. It also had two slits in the back. Usually WingSlits were just holes for wings, but I noticed an extra bit of fabric and put my hand through the hole, feeling the knitted wool and other material close around my hand.

I put on the coat and slipped my wings through the holes. It became clear what the extra fabric was for, when I slipped my wings through, it slid down my wings and snuggly tucked itself into the joint area, keeping the cold out from my skin. After a couple seconds of admiring the wingslits, I noticed on the bottom right pocket was a stitching of a mark, a bass clef with an eighth note inside. My mark. I looked at the mark and and back to her. I grabbed her in a close embrace and held her there for what seemed hours. Rarity just giggled in my arms.

“I based the design off of your old coat, as you said it was very important to you. Now, as I am not a peg, I am not sure how cold those drafty wing slits are, but I imagine they must be dreadfully bitter in the cold. The mark took some time as to not disrupt the integrity of the pocket it is stitched into and -”

Rarity stopped talking as I placed my lips on her forehead, kissing her. I could feel her skin become warmer and I saw the blush appear across her face. I laughed silently to myself.

“Thank you. This is truly wonderful,” I softly said, “I haven’t a lot of things to my name, and I know this is one thing that I will cherish forever, just like I will you.” The last part, another slip. But if it was what I was starting to feel, was it truly a slip? It soon didn’t matter though. The amount of pressure soon impacting my ribs was so intense I felt that my head was going to become a firework show of various fluids and organs that should stay inside.

After a couple seconds, the very well mannered and ladylike girl that I had recently started dating officially started jumping around squealing, kind of like a fangirl running into her favorite actor. Rarity eventually jumped right at me with arms outstretched, glomping onto me and resuming her death hold on my ribcage while she snuggled into my chest and my new coat.

“Well,” I looked deep into those gorgeous sapphire eyes “Are you ready?” I said as I pried Rarity off of my chest and picked up all the luggage, teetering precariously as the weight of all the bags threatened to throw to me to the ground.

She nodded and grabbed her luggage and then my free hand with hers. “Yes, I think I finally am.” She squeezed my hand and walked me towards her home.

As we walked around the corner, I could hear laughing and I recognized a couple of voices, Spike and Sweetie Belle. Well, at least I wouldn’t be alone with Magnum. Rarity walked up to the door, looked at me, smiled and told me that everything would be alright, even if it wasn’t the best. She placed her key in the lock and opened the door and walked inside.

Inside were four people, three I recognized and one I didn’t. The one I did not recognized had to be Rarity’s mom, a portly woman with a beehive updo, but she smiled and welcomed me inside and asked me to sit down. Sweetie Belle was sitting on the couch with Spike sitting next to her on the arm of it. Rarity gave her mother a hug and walked over to her father and hugged him as well. Magnum Filligree, large, built and gruff, he had a large mustache and bushy eyebrows behind slim rimmed glasses. His grimace was enough to have me bolt from the apartment right then and there, not to mention his blue eyes not leaving me for a second since I walked in the door. Before I could make my escape though, Rarity walked over to me and grabbed my hand.

“Mother, Father, this is Crisp. He is someone I wanted you to meet for a month and a half now. Now Father, he is my very special someone. He is a very nice boy that has been nothing but a gentleman to me ever since we met when he moved in with Rainbow Dash two months ago.”

“He lives with another girl. And this doesn’t worry you at all?” Magnum scoffed out. Great, the first impression I get to make and he already thinks I am going to cheat on Rarity with Dash. I mean, Dash has some good qualities sure, but she is not my type.

“He has done nothing to warrant poor judgement from anyone.” Rarity quickly retorted.

“And a peg too. Well that’s just great. He’s probably prone to violent outbursts. Looks as though he has spent some time away when he was younger.”

“IF he has, then it is of no concern. As I have previously stated, Father. He has done nothing to warrant any distrust of any kind. I mean, the only thing violent I can think of that he has done is crash into me-”

Magnum’s fists clenched against the arms of the chair he was sitting in, “Oh, so he has already injured you, Huh? Sounds like a real winner here.”

“It was an accident, and it is not like you chose better.” Rarity’s face was turning a dangerous shade of red, one she wore when she was frustrated. I had only seen it a couple of times. Once on the night where she confronted me in the kitchen, and then one other time where her and AJ were in a heated argument. Don’t really remember what it was about though, but considering how many times they are at each other’s throats, the single fight gets muddled in the mass.

Magnum had obviously also become incredibly furious with the comment his daughter threw into his face, although I did not understand the meaning behind it, I could tell that it was bad. Very bad, Ridger bad almost. Wonder if it has anything to do with him? Probably does, considering he put his daughter in the hospital.

“Rarity, see me in the kitchen.” Magnum said with an incredibly stern tone, bordering on shouting, as he grabbed a cane. His injury must have been severe, he still had trouble walking around even after all these years. He did not even seem that old, barely 40, but he looked as though he was mid 50’s.

Rarity and Magnum disappeared into the kitchen with her mother. I sat down on the couch next to Sweetie Belle, completely confused about what just transpired. Every once in awhile you could hear someone raise their voice, but never loud enough to make out what anyone was saying.

“What...just happened?” I asked after a couple of minutes of sitting in the silence. Spike, hopping off his perch, walked over and in between Sweetie Belle and me.

“Well, it’s been awhile since....” Spike paused, his green eyes darting from me to Sweetie Belle.

“I know about Ridger, Spike. Rarity told me ten minutes ago.”

“Oh thank heavens. If I was going to have to explain it, well, it would not be good. Anyway, it’s been what, three years?” He looked over at Sweetie Belle for confirmation, which she answered with a nod. “Yeah, well Sweetie and I started dating about two years ago, about a year after everything happened. Here’s the thing though, I have known the Filligree family for a good eight years, maybe nine. Magnum and I know each other, and he used to trust me as a friend, but when I became a interest of one of his daughters, it took me three months of proving myself to him for him to even consider not killing me.”

“So I’m the first guy she has brought back to meet her father?”

This time, it was Sweetie Belle to answer. “Actually, you’re the first person that I know of that she has thought of getting close to. Rarity has not made any friends since Ridger, so she keeps the ones she has super close.”

A loud frustrated yell was heard from the kitchen, as Rarity bolted out of the door, her face crimson red and her fists white. She streaked past the party on the couch and ran up the stairs to her old room, slamming the door so hard the apartment shook. Rarity’s mom ran out after her, calling her name and asking her to be reasonable. Magnum slowly walked out of the kitchen and strolled over towards the front door. He turned around and shot a piercing glance right at me, Spike and Sweetie Belle.

“Crisp, was it?” He almost barked, causing to jump out of my seat.

“Yes, Sir.” I squeaked out.

“Let’s go for a walk.”

I knew that this was not something I was going to be able to pass. Spike looked at me and nodded reassuringly. He must have been in this position before me. The kid made it out relatively fine, but this was his little girl, so I was treading very thin ice.

Once again outside in the cold winter air, I felt the wind pick up and start to beat against my body. At least this time I had a very warm coat that Rarity had made for me specifically. It was like being wrapped up in her arms. Very comforting, and I needed the extra comfort considering the man I was standing next to beat a man almost to death. But that guy did put his daughter in the hospital. After about 10 minutes of walking along the river, Magnum stopped and motioned for me to stand next to him.

“Let’s get one thing straight, Crisp. I love my daughter. What she has done for this family, it means the world to me. So let me say this now. If you do anything to hurt her, and I mean anything. If I so much as get a whisper from anyone that my little girl suffered in anyway by your hand, I will not hesitate to put you in the ground. Are we clear?”

“Transparently.” I choked.

“Good. Nothing will ever hurt my girls again.” He glowered at me with such daggers that he could have killed me with his stare.

“Bet Ridger didn’t have this kind of scrutiny.” I mumbled to myself, slightly frustrated being placed in the same place as that dickwad.

“What was that?” Magnum turned to me, his eyes fierce and furious. “What did you say? Scrutiny? If it were up to me, none of you little shits would ever get near my daughter.”

“Now, now Magnum, that isn’t the way you should talk to someone that your daughter has chosen to give her trust and love to.” A familiar voice said from behind Magnum’s and my back.

Magnum’s face contorted quite strangly due to his rising anger and his newly found frustration at the new voice joining the conversation. It was a voice that I knew instantly, one I held close to my core dearly. Whipping around, I saw his familiar face and wickedly fun smile and confirmed my hope. Uncle Disc had once again appeared out of nowhere.

“Uncle Disc,” I shouted happily and jumped forward embracing the tall slim man in my arms, “what are you doing here? I thought you would be in Berlin.”

“Oh, I had some business to take care of in this town with a certain Miss Sparkle first. Besides, you know I am always here for you, Crisp. Now I need to have a few words with my dear friend Magnum. So run along, go back in and cheer her up.” He leaned down close and whispered, “Don’t worry, Magnum and I go way back, over 20 years, so I believe he’ll listen to my reason. I think if he gave you a word in edgewise, he would have listened to your’s as well.”

I quickly chanced a glance at Magnum, who even though was noticeably distraught at the sight at Uncle Disc, gave me a nod and what seemed to be his approval.

“Now go back inside, you may need to knock off a head of steam off that angry train. Nice to see you with your wings out finally.”

“How did you know?”

“The things that I know, would astound your mind, but this is neither the time nor place. Go go go.” He shooed me away with his own cane as I flew off in the direction of the apartments.

When I got back inside, Spike and Sweetie Belle had pulled out a couple brochures of the school, planning classes for the both of them. Sweetie Belle had graduated early and was going in the spring. Spike had pulled me over and started bombarding me with questions about what music teachers she should take her freshman semester. I apologized because I had gone to community college in my hometown but recommended a couple teachers that she should take and that I would contact Tavi and Vinyl, who would be the ones to really talk to about this subject.

I excused myself from the conversation, now that Pearl, Rarity’s mother, had jumped in talking about her classes at school and how she had met Magnum. I walked up the stairs to the door that had been slammed in everyone’s face. I stood there and lightly knocked.

“Rarity,” I said softly leaning up on the door “Its me. Can we talk?”

The door lock clicked open and the knob slowly turned as the door popped open. She barely poked one eye out into the opening. It was bloodshot. There were tear marks and mascara running down her cheek.

“Come in,” she whispered in a strangely venomous tone, and pulled me into the room before I had a chance to react.

The first thing I noticed about the room was the smell, lavenders and vanilla. Her room looked nothing as I had imagined it though. A mannequin in the corner next to a sewing machine. On the desk were small boxes of brightly colored gems next to an array of small blades used in cutting gems. Her bed was a small double bed with silky purple sheets and soft pillows. On her window there was a small box of cigarettes and a lighter. She pulled me to the window and had me look outside and pointed to the hills in the distance.

“See those.” She growled, trying to not let her anger get the best of her, “Those are the hills where I mine my gems. All by myself. And my father can’t even trust my judgement on who I date or who I am friends with. It’s like he does not think I learned my lesson, after all I have been through and all I have done. He could at least trust me for once. I’m not going to let another person like Ridger into my life.”

“I know, but he is just looking out for you,” as I took her into my arms and stroked her slightly messed hair. “You’re lucky that your father cares about you so much. Even though it doesn’t really look like it, he does. He just doesn’t want to have to wait and see if his daughter will wake up again.”

“Well, it is not like you have to worry about anyone giving you gripe. You can be do whatever you want, whenever you want, and never have to worry about anyone else. You don’t have a family to care about.”

Her face as soon as the words left her mouth, it was a face that tried to immediately tried to take back, but the damage had been done. It was true, I had no family, no one to care about me. I looked down at her with a face mixed with surprise, depression and my barely contained rage.

“No. I guess I wouldn’t understand what it means to have a family, or for that matter, someone that cares about me, likes me. Likes me enough to even try to have him meet her parents.” I rushed over to and jumped out the window and bolted away from her.

Author's Note

The first look at Magnum in the flesh, and Discord makes his first live appearance.

And oh Rarity, noooooooo. That's not cool.

Fling us a Rock, Piano Man

Back in the cold night air for the third time tonight, I flew away from the apartment in a flurry of anger and confusion. She didn’t care about me? Or was it that she was angry at me for not having to deal with the same problems that she had. I know she was angry with her father, but that didn’t mean I should have to be insulted for it. I mean, I’m in a really weird position with all of this. I am already being compared to a sick sadistic bastard, so why was she also coming down hard?

But none of it mattered, I pretty much just signed my death warrant with Dash and the others. It took everything I had to not yell or scream at her, but aaagh. I mean, what the fucking hell is her problem anyway?

Flying over a small park, I quickly descended on to the bank next to a pond. I notice a few pebbles and started to skip them across the unfrozen water.

After skipping a few rocks, I took a larger one in my hands. With a furious yell deep from my gut, I chucked the rock as hard as I could. It flew in the air for a few seconds before crashing down hard onto the ice, smashing a sizable hole in the surface as the water splashed over its frozen crust from its newly found escape. Panting, I was doing little to hide my anger. I chucked another rock, and another. Each crashing down onto the ice and soon, the frozen surface looked more like a block of swiss cheese. I looked around and found the largest rock that I could. Picking it up was hard to say the least, it must have weighed a good fifty pounds. Eventually, I got it over to the bank of the pond and with a mighty scream, chucked it as hard as I could. It promptly landed barely a foot in front of me. In my frustration, I started mercilessly kicking the shit out of that stupid small boulder.

“Something bothering you, kid?”

I looked down into the water. Standing behind me was Magnum. Oh great, just who I wanted to see right now. The father of the girl who basically said I would never understand anything.

“What the hell do you want?” I barked out.

“Well, I was going to talk to you about some things but if you are more interested in beating up that rock, I guess I will let you finish.” Magnum calmly stated as he leaned upon his cane, straining from his walks.

I looked down at the boulder and back to him. I kicked it one last time, letting the last of my anger run its course. Sighing after my little tirade, I walked over to Magnum. “Ok, what do you want to talk about?”

“Something Disc said. Talked a lot about your issues. Namely since your adoption.”

“Oh great, Uncle Disc, tell the world about my shitty life, why don’t you?”

“It all makes sense though if you think about it. Your family issues, drinking problems, the time you spent in Juvi. Said you were a hard shell, almost like a turtle, barely letting anything get to you after he met you. I’m slightly amazed to see a peg of your build chuck a rock as far as you did.”

“Oh you think you can do better, old man?” I scoffed at the backhanded compliment.

“I know I can.” He said as the infernal boulder rock levitated in a mahogany glow. Magnum then proceeded to hurl the boulder with his magic to the other side of the lake.

“Cheater.” I mumbled at the smug look on his face.

“Never said I couldn’t use magic. Anyway back to what Disc was telling me about you. He spoke of a kind soul, a generous heart and hopeful. Kind of like my Rarity.”

I snorted at the last statement. I would not have taken my anger out on her.

“I have known Disc for a long time. A very long time. He rarely speaks so highly of anyone, cynical as he is. I just want you to promise me that you will make my daughter happy.”

“I don’t really know how well that will go over, since you were outside, but apparently I don't understand anything about being controlled by a family. She thinks that since I never had a real family that I don't have to have bonds with people like that. I guess thats what she sees me as. Just some random kid that means shit to no one.”

I felt a strong crack against my left side. Magnum smacked his cane into me as he sat down on the bank, motioning me to do the same.

“Now don’t let that get to you. That was from years of hardship and toil she’s endured to help me provide for our family.”

“Still, doesn’t mean I'm worthless.”

“No, she’s just hot headed sometimes. She is my little girl, was born only when I was 19, right around the time I was starting to make it big in college. When I got hurt, I couldn’t get work for months. When I finally got my current job at the factory thanks to Blitz, Pearl and I were in a dire situation. Debt was starting to mount higher and higher. Bits wre not coming in fast enough. There was a point I had the paperwork to sign Sweetie and Rarity over to a family that could actually give them a life, instead of scrapping one. But I couldn’t bring myself to part with my daughters. I took extra shifts, other jobs and whatnot. It still wasn’t enough.”

“That was about the time Rarity started going out for hours on end without a mention of what she was doing. When she asked to take the job at the store, I was furious. I refused to let her work, let her work to fix my mistakes. But she got her stubbornness from me and I eventually caved. She was raking in bits. I didn’t know where it was all coming from, but I didn’t really care. I was just relieved that I was not going to have to give up Rarity and Sweetie Belle.”

“You never questioned why she went out to the hills everyday?”

“No I did, and when I snuck out behind her and saw her mining for six, seven hours, I thought it was ok to give her some space. Maybe help her find someone that she could confide in, if it wasn’t me. The son of one of the managers was a nice young peg, or at least I thought that of Ridger at the time. They started going out around her junior year, his senior year. She even applied and went to the same school with him, just to be around him. Convinced most of her friends that the school was right for them too. But he always questioned where she went when she would go out gem hunting. He thought that she was being unfaithful, but my daughter is nothing of the sort.”

“I know, she wouldn't do anything wrong to anyone.”

“So why do you think that in cold thought, she would hurt someone that she fought to come spend the holidays here, so that he could have a proper one with a family.”

I looked at Magnum, and he just looked out onto the water. He cringed his face as he got up.

“Stupid knee, it will never fully heal but if it wasn't for Disc, I probably couldn’t have walked. Like I said, in the almost twenty years that I have known him, he rarely seeks out people. The ones that he does seek out are usually downtrodden. I remember him telling me about this peg mother down on her luck that he helped out. Met her once, she had a cute little son with her, round Rarity’s age. She died shortly after that though. Something about a home invasion gone wrong. Never did find out what happened to the kid and I doubt Disc knows.” He looked down and put a hand down. I took it and pulled myself up, flapping my wings as I did. “She must really care about you. She rarely customized such simple outfits.”

“Yeah, maybe we should be getting back. I think I need to apologize for some harsh words.”

“You and her both. Oh and you may be sleeping in the same room, but I am not ready to be a grandfather. But if that should come to be, if you do not make an honest woman out of my daughter, I’ll shear your right wing off and place it above my mantel. Now come on, dinner is almost ready.”

“Why does everyone want to cut off my wings?” I asked loudly to the now laughing Magnum, quickly hobbling away.

When I opened the door to her room, I was tackled by an apologizing blur of purple. I didn’t think that a girl so tiny could do that, but then again, Vinyl and Dash could both pin me easily and they were much shorter. Vinyl was also considerably weaker than Rarity as well. To be expected when you work for years out in the mountains mining fine gems. Dinner had been delightful, a simple roast beef and salad. Rarity kept apologizing all throughout dinner, even though I told her that it was alright.

Out in the living room, Sweetie Belle had started doing a little karaoke with Pearl and Spike. Rarity and I were sitting on the couch while Magnum pleaded with his eldest daughter to sing a duet with him. Eventually she caved and sang a rendition of Babe. I laughed at the notion of her, being all goofy and what not. It was pleasant. She smiled and laughed and joked. It was a good look on her. Now I understood what Dash was telling me. That out of all of her friends, she was the one that needed to have fun the most, and when she did, she would become the life of the party.

Looking around the apartment laughing at a quip from Spike about Magnum, I noticed a small stand up piano in the corner. How had I not noticed the piano. I am usually drawn to them. Walking over to it, I lifted up the keyguard, it looked as though no one had touched it in years. Rarity sprung up behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist.

“Are you finally going to join in the singing?”

“No, I don’t sing, ever. Just play. I’d thought I would play a couple Pelton John songs that I know, you know to join in on the fun. Like you sing, I play?”

“Oh come now, I have heard you humming during finals while you worked on your projects with Vinyl,” She whispered into my ear, “and it sends chills down my spine.”

I chuckled at the dirty quip. “Fine, I may be able to sing something. Remember the first thing I played for you?”

“Of course darling, that it is my favorite song.”

“It just so happens that I know how to sing the song that goes along with it.”

Rarity’s face lit up like a firework at this, accompanied by her semi crazed laugh that she gets when she does something fabulous, kind of like a Wahaha.

“Can you please sing it for me? Please, please, please?” She pleaded, putting on her best pouty lip face.

I look from side to side and then back to her. “Not here.” I gesture to the window.

Rarity nodded and walked over to her father, whispered something in his ear and then grabbed her coat and ran out the front door, giggling like a schoolgirl. I quickly jumped to the window, opened it up and zipped out to the night. I landed in front of the apartment door and waited for Rarity to finally come outside into the night with me. A couple minutes later, she finally opened the door and walked out to me.

“Took you long enough” I laughed at Rarity. Jokingly angry, she jumped at me. I grabbed her up in my arms and took to the air. This was the first time I had actually carried someone in flight. I was having a hard time figuring out the correct rhythm to my flight pattern but after a few seconds, I got the hang of it, boosting my confidence greatly. Flying higher and higher, faster and faster, I never felt so alive. That is until someone grabbed my wing in her magic and forced me to land. It was a small canyon area.

“Ok, think this is far enough away from everyone?” I asked Rarity as I placed her back down onto solid ground.

“Yes, I do believe this is far enough away. The only thing for a solid mile here is pure granite hills. I shall say that I will probably never be used to the idea of flying, let alone the actual activity.”

“You never thought how it would be like to have wings?”

“I have before. Twilight offered me a chance to have wings for a few days back in our senior year, but I turned the offer down. The wings that she made were stunning and sometime how I wish I had taken her up on her offer. But enough about my latent dreams of flying, now you can tell me why you refused to sing in front of everyone?” Rarity said, wearing a look I had become all too familiar with. I had kind of hoped she would let this one go, but that was not her at all.

“I’m not a great singer?” I sheepishly lied.

“Oh come now, I may not be as good as AppleJack determining if someone is lying but I can tell that that was a large one. Go on, sing.”

“It’s going to be bad, I don’t really sing well in front of people. Got made fun of a lot for having a super high voice back when I was twelve. Even though my voice is actually kind of low now, I am pretty self-conscious about a lot of things about me, so I just don’t sing in front of anyone.”

“Well now, I’m not just anyone.” She smiled lovingly towards me as she sat down on a rock, awaiting her private concert.

“Well, um alright here goes.” I said nervously. I could feel my palms start to sweat and my breathing race as I tried to calm myself down before started, but I couldn’t. My eyes darted towards the ground and up into the sky. As I looked straight up, the stars engaged in a sort of small dance in their own right. The twinkling from one to the next was mesmerizing, but there was a pattern in their shine. I followed it along its massive path in the sky until it dropped behind Rarity. I stopped right in my tracks for the second time tonight as I gazed at her unashamedly, feeling my wings rapidly unfurl to their full extent. The stars were beautiful, but were nothing compared to those sapphire pools. Her purple hair gleaming under the moonlight and her skin flawless. But it was her smile, that smile that won me over. That smile could light up a thousand worlds and make any star seem dim incomparrison. I could feel myself calm and settle into a sort of trance.

It was weird for me to think it. That everything she had done today, had been for me. The parents the coat the trip. All so she could spend time with me. I felt my heart race at the thought of her wanting me to be close with her. I didn’t know what her true feelings were other than she had been drawn to me and she felt safe, but I did know this. I was starting to fall hard, and I could only hope as I inhaled a large breath to start singing, that everything would turn out alright.

Author's Note

The idea for Pelton John came from a dream I had about Doctor Who. I may actually use that name somewhere else but not sure yet.

Huzzah for Disc getting through to Magnum to at least give the kid a chance.

I have not decided on if I will ever reveal what the song is, I may, I may not. Stay tuned to find out what happens next.

Snowy Apple Blush

It was a calm morning. The snowfall had finally come in, leaving the small town in a thick blanket that came up to your knees. Outside of the apartment I was hovering over the ground cover waiting.

“She said we were going to be at AJ’s place by 8. It’s almost 7:45 and she said the farm was across town in the flats.” I grumbled to myself. I landed and started making a ball with the soft powder. “Teach her to not get started on time.” I laughed maliciously as I continued to make the ball bigger and bigger.

“I don’t think that this will be a good thing if you continue down that course of action.”

Rarity had finally made it outside. She was wearing a pair of slim jeans and a large topcoat. All around her on the other hand, were snowballs. perfectly shaped and floating in her blue aura.

Grinning evilly, I chucked the snowball at her and got her in the left shoulder. “I think I’ll take my chances.”

Ten minutes later, sweating and cold, we were finally making our way into town. I should have taken her offer when I could. I guess someone who makes their own outfits all the time would have a really good eye. I had managed to hit her three times. On the other hand, she hit me a whopping 46 times in 3 minutes. Magic had its advantages. She had to dig me out of a pile of snow that she dropped on my head when I tried to get away. The fight had really only lasted a couple of minutes, Rarity had spent a bit more time cleaning off our clothes and straightening her hair.

Walking into the town, I couldn’t help but notice how rustic everything looked. Mom and pop shops all over, no big brand name corporations. It was as if this small little town had managed to place itself so deep in the area that people didn’t bother to come find it. There was something magical about it. From the library that was built into a large oak, to the large houses made out of clouds in the sky off in the distance to the east, everything seemed natural.

We passed a little pastry shop called SugarCube Corner. It reminded me of The Corner back in the city, but a bit more....eccentric. Cupcake shapes on the roof, candy cane colored rain gutters and the walls looked like they were actually made of gingerbread. I was so enamored by the design of the building that I did not notice Pinkie Pie rush out of the building and catch me in a bone shattering hug.

“Oh my god, I can’t believe you’re actually here! Rarity told me that she was going to try and get you to come! Yesterday you were back in the apartment and now you’re here! Ooooooo what a nice coat!” she turned and grasped a squirming Rarity in her other arm and brought her in close. She whispered something into her ear that I couldn’t make out. It did, however, make Rarity blush deep red and pull away from me and pull the party girl to the side.

“Crisp, would you be a dear and wait for a second while I discuss something with our friend here?” Rarity said, her face becoming even a deeper red. I nodded and as the girls walked around to the side of the building. As soon as they left my vision, my stomach growled loudly. I thought we would be at AJ’s by now, where I could get something to at least munch on. And the snowball fight didn’t help at all. Luckily I was outside what I assumed was a bakery, so I decided to grab myself and Rarity something to eat.

Above the door, a little bell rang announcing a customer had come in. Immediately, a portly woman with swirled pink hair carrying a blond little girl who was levitating a large stuffed bear came out of the back room. I recognized her from the pictures on the wall of the Corner. She walked behind the counter and placed the girl in her arms down in high chair, and then turned her attention to me.

“Welcome to Sugar Cube Corner hun. My name is Mrs. Cake, how may I help you today?”

“Oh well can I get a couple blueberry muffins, both with cream cheese frosting if it is not too much trouble?”

Mrs. Cake looked up from her little order slip where she had been taking down my order, smiling widely. “So, you must be Crisp.”

“Uuuuh yea.” I answered, slightly confused, “If you don’t mind me asking, how did you know?”

“Oh well Pinkie Pie is our niece, and she decided to live here after she found out how much she enjoyed parties and baking. She still has a good relationship with her family, but they are not really all understanding about the parties all the time. She has been talking nonstop about this boy that moved in with Dashie and how he swept our little Rarity off of her feet.”

“I wouldn’t say swept, but that still doesn’t answer how you knew who I was.”

“You ordered Rarity’s favorite. It’s not that hard to figure out. Now, do you know where Pinkie ran off to? Could you be a dear and find her for me while I get these ready?”

“Sure.” I placed my bits on the counter and walked outside. Rarity and Pinkie were walking around the fountain that was in the middle of the square. Although I couldn’t make out the words, I heard them talking low and hushed. Pinkie noticed that I was walking over towards them. She broke away from Rarity and rushed back inside.

Rarity was sitting down on the fountain, with her hands crossed over her chest, still looking indignant. I guess whatever Pinkie had said to her, still had her upset, but I couldn’t help noticing the blush plastered across her face and her eyes looking down with a sort of, well actually I don’t really know what to call it, but it was cute all the same.

“Soooooo,” I said scooping up another snowball. “Round two?”

Rarity looked up and pulled her beanie down on her head, and then looked up at me with a devilish smile. Just then I noticed that I was surrounded by the small projectiles.

“Oh darling,” She stood up, walking close and whispering to my ear, in a sultry voice as soft as silk. “I thought you learned your lesson.” She giggled as she pushed me down and pelted me with snowballs. When I managed to poke my head out of the snowbank that was now covering most of my body, I saw her laughing. Not in a goofy way like it had been last night when we arrived, but a way that just made her beam as bright as the sun. I smiled as she offered me her hand, feeling my face warm up as the blush spread across my face.

We finally made it to the farm that AJ’s family ran, Sweet Apple Acres. And only an hour and a half late, record time for us. She said that she wanted some help making some pastries, so she asked for Rarity and Pinkie to come over and help, since she said that there was a large demand over at Sugar Cube Corner for Apple family treats.

I didn’t know what help I would be to the baking. I might be able to cook decently well, but I couldn’t bake to save my life. I burnt every cupcake that left my hands and went into an oven, cookies were either mush or rocks and the cake was always bland, or on fire in that one case.

“Howdy ya two, glad ya could finally make it.” A voice sarcastically called to us. AJ was standing right outside the barnlike house, picking up a huge bucket of apples.

“We would have been here sooner if we had not been routed by snow and Pinkie Pie.” Rarity said, her deep blush returning. What the hell did that party girl say to get her all riled up like this?

“Well, t’be fair, Pinkie just got here b’fore y’all arrived. She’s inside with Apple Bloom getting everything ready. Rarity, why don’cha head inside.” AJ motioned to the door. Rarity turned to me, kissed me on the cheek and walked inside. AJ’s eyes followed her friend as she disappeared inside. As soon as Rarity left AJ’s field of vision, her eyes darted back to me. She dropped her bucket on the ground, causing a few of the apples to drop to the ground as she briskly walked over to me, her eyes never wavering. I could feel my wings start to open in response to the sudden threat that was closing in quickly.

“Listen here, you.” AJ said, looking me dead in the eyes. “I know ya know about Ridger and what he was like, Dash told me. She also told me what she would do if ya ever hurt Rarity. This is mah only warnin’, hurt her, and the only thing Dash will be able ta do is bury yer corpse.

I laughed nervously. Compared to Dash, AJ looked as though she was about to put me in the ground right there.

“Uh, so what do you need me to do?” quickly trying to change the subject. Evidently, it worked. AJ’s face snapped back from the deadpan anger to her usual bright eyes and smile. She patted me on the back as she turned me towards the northern part of her land.

“Ya gonna be helpin’ Big Mac bring in some more bushels. He usually does it himself, but Vinyl told me ‘bout the time ya lit a cake on fire. So best ta keep ya away from the bakin’.” I nodded agreeingly, thinking back to when I almost burned down her kitchen trying to make her a birthday cake with Tavi. “Oi, Big Mac!” AJ yelled loudly into my ear. “Get yer butt over here and meet Crisp, he’s gonna be yer helper t’day.”

A huge man, even taller than me, walked out of the house. His shirt and denim coat doing little to hide the giant muscle mass that was his chest. All I could do was stand there and admire. I felt a nudge in my side, to find a smirking AJ.

“Should Ah be the one ta tell Rarity about this little crush.”

“Not a crush,” I quickly retorted, “I just never seen someone built like that.”

“Well, Big Mac is one of the biggest people I have met. Twi’s brother maybe, but he’s bout yer height.”

Big Mac finally made his way over to us, pulling the cart along behind him. His eyes lulled over from his sister to me, taking in his new assistant. After a few seconds, he looked back over at AJ.

“How many?” He simply asked his little sister, counting out buckets in the back of the cart.

“Need about five more for baking, and make sure ya’ll get a couple more for the slop.”

“Should be easy.” Big Mac looked over at me, “You can lift up one of these right?” He said picking up one of the buckets, chucking it into my chest. I felt the impact of the wood slam into my chest, causing the wind to leave my lungs. I fell to my knees, wheezing, trying to get air back into my system. AJ was snickering while Big Mac just stared. “So, is that a no?”

Still wheezing, I picked up the barrel, jumped over Big Mac and AJ and placed the bucket back into the cart. “Yeah, I think I can manage that.”

Big Mac smiled while AJ just gawked with her mouth wide open. Mac put his hand under her mouth, closing it for her. He motioned to me to follow him into the north field, pulling the cart behind him.

Arriving at the northern orchards, Big Mac told me that while he would harvest the apples, I would follow behind, collecting apples from the top of the trees. Told me to put the good ones in bakery buckets, while the bad or bruised ones would go into the slop buckets. I watched as he walked up to the first tree and kick it with his right leg. Apples fell to the ground while my eyes shot open. He just kicked a tree so hard, the fruit was knocked loose. I made a mental note to never, ever be on the receiving end of that kick. We worked in silence for almost an hour.

“Yer the one dating Rarity now, arn'cha?” Bic Mac asked as he walked around, picking up the apples that had fallen.

“Yea,” I said landing on top of the tree, starting to pick a few apples, smiling slightly and getting a small blush. “I’m lucky. I’ve seen the guys looking at her in school. Still don’t understand how I am the one that ended up with her. “

“From what AJ told me, she loves ya.” I felt my knees buckle, and my wings spring open. What did he just say? “Can’t really put a reason to it, but sometimes it doesn’t have to have a reason. Just don’t be Ridger. Everyone of AJ’s friends are like little sisters to me. I protect my family.”

“Well considering you left a dent in a tree, I’m not about to piss you off anyway.”

“Eeeyup. Good that you realize it fast.”

I smiled at the large man and placed the apples in the cart.

“Well that’s enough for now. Better hurry up before AJ comes out here and kicks my ass for being late. Sides, Twilight is havin’ that getagether tonight and gotta have all this done before then.”

I don’t think I registered that last comment well. In fact, I don’t think I really registered most of what Big Mac said correctly. Did he just say that AJ could kick his ass? Definitely not gonna do anything to find out. I’d rather not spend the rest of the vacation in a hospital. By the time I had finished putting together all that Big Mac had said, I noticed that he was already gone. I ran quickly back in the direction of the house, barely catching up to him.

Back at the house, we could smell the delicious scent of apple pies, muffins, spiced cakes and cider coming from the large kitchen. Inside Pinkie, Rarity and AJ, all wearing aprons, scurried around inside, putting pans in the oven, placing plates of treats on the table, wrapping them in plastic wrap. It smelled wonderful.

AJ had been run over by Pinkie Pie and dumped a little crust mix into Rarity’s hair, which sent her into hysterics. She always got like this when her hair was soiled. I remember accidentally spilling a plate of food on her when I tripped trying to climb over the back of the couch. All she did was get up, run to the restroom and then spent the next 3 hours cleaning herself off, complaining about what kind of things she put up with around here.

I smiled and quickly grabbed a napkin and wiped the small pastry out of her hair. She turned around and quickly pulled me in close and thanked me for cleaning up a mess that had been so rudely placed upon her. She sat down in a chair at the table and started brushing her hair.

“Pinkie Pie, if I did not know any better, I would think that you washed your hair with cake batter and conditioned it with frosting.” Rarity scoffed betweens pulls on her brush. I laughed at her obsessiveness over it as I grabbed a fritter and took a bite. Pinkie laughed as she dabbed a bit of pie filling behind her ears.

Author's Note

Hello Big Mac.

AJ seems to not have nearly the patience that Dash has.

And of course Rarity would have a Brush with her.

Siblings

Three more hours passed as the baking continued. The apple house filled with the smell of pies, pastries and other fried treats. Since Bic Mac and I were done with the harvesting for the day, he decided to take the rest of the day off. He pulled me and Apple Bloom out of the kitchen and took us out to the cellar.

The scent of hickory and oak wafted out from the dark expanse in front of my eyes and filled my nostrils to the brim. The intoxicating aroma of the aged wood and something else, fruity but with a kick on the end. Apples and is that cinnamon? Flicking on the light, the cellar came to bathe in the dim glow of the single bulb on the ceiling. Six large kegs, about six feet tall, came into view. Gauges were all over, connected to pressure sensors and thermostats, everything gleamed in the dim light. Big Mac and Apple Bloom strode into the small cellar, Mac going to a small cabinet on the left while Apple Bloom picked up a clipboard off the wall and took notes off the gauges.

“What’s all this then?” I asked, looking around in wonder at everything.

“Well, ya know how when we first met, AJ said ah was gonna go ta school fer engineering. She wanted me ta do that ever since ah fixed up her old clubhouse.” Apple Bloom said, never taking her eyes off the kegs.

“Apple Bloom’s always been good at fixin’ and makin’ things. About a month ago, she wanted ta help me with some of my brewin’. Lookin’ fer somethin’ ta do since Sweetie Belle is doing her music all the time and Scootaloo ain’t around fer...other reasons. Turns out, she’s a natural. Made perfect apple cider on her first try. Thought she was never gonna get her mark, but after ah tasted that, the mark came.”

I looked over and saw the mark he was talking about. A golden delicious apple on a tilted keg slightly hid by her long red hair. I was confused though about Big Mac’s statement. Apple Bloom didn’t find her mark until she was almost eighteen. An adult, and yet just barely figured out what she was good at, what to do with her life. I spent almost the entire last year of high school drunk out of my mind, going in and out of detention facilities. I’m just glad that she didn’t have to go through that.

“Scootaloo is coming back, Big Mac.” Apple Bloom said, shaking on the spot. “She was only supposed ta be gone for a month, but it’s been almost a year.”

“Apple Bloom,” Big Mac sighed. He turned to his sister and leaned against the keg, looking down at her, “she went away cause of what happened ‘tween her and Diamond Tiara before she went away. Her father pressed charges, but she will be back out when she turns eighteen regardless. Yer gonna see yer friend again.” He pulled his sister into a tight hug as she started to sniffle. I felt awkward but dared not make a sound, fearing to break the sincere moment in front of me. Even though, he doesn’t entirely understand what she is going through, he is still there for her. I smiled as Big Mac comforted his littlest sister. Sometimes I remember how hard it was after Trixie left, but I was always glad she was there when she was.

“Well, ya wanna try something?” Apple Bloom said, wiping her nose as she turned back around to face me, gesturing to the table with a few mugs on it.

“Well, Ah’l be, looks like someone finally broke out the reserve.” a voice said from the staircase behind me. AJ, Rarity and Pinkie Pie were all standing there on the stairs with AJ trying to push past me. “Big Mac, what in tarnation are ya doin’ here, yer supposed ta help Pinkie take all the product ta Sugar Cube Corner. It’s almost five so move yer butt and get that to the store.”

Big Mac looked startled about forgetting to take care of one of the most important things today.

“Ah eeyup.” He stammered out as he strode past AJ and Rarity, grabbing Pinkie Pie and quickly leaving the cellar. AJ turned back to Apple Bloom smiling.

“Well, what d’ya have for us ta try today?”

A few brews in, I started to feel a bit too warm in the cheeks, and Rarity had started to sway precariously on her chair. So we said our goodbyes and made our way on back to the apartment to get ready for Twilights. It had been a fun Hearth’s Warming vacation. Probably the best vacation I had ever had.

“And juss what are you thinking about?” Rarity slurred and slipped slightly on the icy roads from the farm.

“Oh, I was just thinking about the last time I had such a good time.”

She scoffed and hit my arm with a playful smack, “And here I was thinking you were thinking about me.”

“Didn’t I just say that. Today has been one of the best days I have ever had, and its really all thanks to Vinyl.”

“Vinyl!?” She said indignantly “WHY is Vinyl the reason that today has been such a good day.”

“Well she got me a new apartment, where I met a bunch of great people and made a lot of new friends,” and taking her face in my hands and holding it close to mine. So close that I could feel the warmth of her breath hit my lips. “And for bringing you into my life.” I finished as I softly placed my lips against hers.

She grabbed me in her arms and held my tight. Her magic stirred into life. It slowly swirled light flurries of snow around us. My wings took this opportunity to flap vigorously and it sent up its own small flurries of snow to join her’s.

We broke off the passionate kiss after a few minutes, realizing I had started to hover a few feet off the ground. I touched down on the ground and put Rarity down on her feet. She looked up into my eyes with those lipid sapphire pools of desire and passion. She stared for what seemed like hours. She mumbled something soft that I think she hoped I did not notice her saying.

“What was that?” asking her inquisitively, nuzzling my nose up against hers.

She looked down, terrified. She pushed out of my arms and started to tear.

“I can’t, I just can’t. I can’t go through it again.” Rarity said, tearing up as she flailed her arms around like a lunatic. I looked at her with a raised eyebrow and a smile. I brought her back into my arms. The snow had started to fall softly and it landed in her hair, giving her an angelic look. I pulled her close to me and nuzzled my nose in her neck.

“What are you so worried about? That I am going to end up like Ridger, or be worse? Listen to me, I love you, why the hell would I do anything to jeopardize that?”

“What did you say?”

“You know what I said.” I swiftly replied, bringing her eyes to meet mine.

Rarity’s eyes started to tear up, but this time it wasn’t fear, hatred or sadness. For the first time since I had met her, her tears came from joy. Her entire body shook as she pushed herself out of my arms again, crashing down to her knees on the snow. I bent down to pick her back up. As I got down on my knee, she threw herself at me, flinging her arms around my neck and just crying into my shoulder. I smiled. She obviously loved me too, even if she didn’t need to say it. I felt my wings open and start to flutter, kicking the soft powder up in flurries around us.

Up in a cloud, a tall female sat down and watched over the scene. She had pastel pinks, greens and blues in her hair and it seemed to flow like water. She wore a white coat with matching skirt. Next to her landed a smaller girl. Her hair as dark as the night, with small sparkles every so often. Her dress was a much older style, the bottom a dark blue and her top black. Her coat matched the top of her dress and her tall hat the same as the bottom.

“Sister, do you really believe that these people are the ones that can help us.”

“I do not know, Luna. He seemed to have such certainty that these people out of their misery and hardship are the ones.”

“We listened to him once before, and We do not believe it is in our best interest to be following that... thing’s advice again.”

“Now, Now, a thing? Really, after the time we served together, that’s all you think of me? For shame.” A gray haired and bearded man appeared on the cloud behind them. “Besides, Princess Luna, it has been all too long.”

Luna, the smaller of the two, looked at the old man, “Yes, it has been eons since We have been this close.” Glaring at him all the while.

“Oh come now, it was not my intention for this to go on as long as it has. And you can’t tell me that you do not enjoy having opposable thumbs. I mean, I have always had them, but they are ever so useful. And if I may say that in my defense, this curse that has befallen Equestria and the other nations is not all my doing. It was only supposed to be one day. If you want to blame someone, blame Sombra. He is the one that interfered with the cast.”

Luna tensed up at the mention of the name, “Discord, I am warning you. I wish to return to my original form. I did not wait almost nine hundred years for this. I need to find Sombra.”

"Oh, dropping the formalities of the Royal Canterlot voice. Someone must be upset."

"Discord..." Luna snorted as she stood up, striding up to Discord. There she stood, fuming, clenched fists and fire in her eyes. Staring down the tall man standing calmly in front of her, she attempted to speak further but all that came was frustration and intangible words, flailing her arms.

“Calm down, my dear sister.” Celestia patted her little sister on the back. “All is not lost. I, for one, find that having magic and these fingers, so nimble, so useful. Although this is not what was intended by the makers. Hundreds of years have gone by and we have advanced in ways we never thought possible. Maybe Discord is right, but we should at least find a solution to this if it ever becomes an endangerment to my subjects.”

“Oh, ever the wet blanket to my parade. Don’t you remember the days when we would bend the rivers into the sky when were bored? We may not be as we once were, but nothing has changed. All I merely said was that these people are the ones that could help. I have no intention of going back to what was before the war.”

“That is not acceptable, Discord.” Luna stated. “I want to return. I want to be what we once were, I want to bring it all back to how it was before the war!”

“Oh, I do not doubt that. Here let me help you.” He snapped and the three of them were surrounded in a soft glow. All three of them shifted into forms unknown to this world.

Celestia and Luna turned into graceful creatures, with long legs leading down to rock hard hooves. Their wings grew long feathers as their faces became snouts. A horn adorned each forehead. Discord a mismatch of many creatures. A lion, lizard and an eagle to name a few, though his face matched that of Celestia and Luna’s. One wing was leathery while the other matched a regular peg’s.

“Do you remember what life was actually like when everyone was equine? I do, and it is not grand.” He snapped his eagle claw, causing it to reshape back into his hand.

“I will not hinder progress. Our old forms did not allow our people such prosperity. These people will help us in discovering where Sombra is. But now is not the time.”

“Sombra can...”

“Sombra can do many things, but he once attempted to take over the realm, eradicating the griffons and almost all the dragons in his and Chrysalis's warpath. He is instrumental in the curse, but I have no intention of ever letting him resume his old form. The curse worked. He was weakened, now all that needs to be done is bring him to justice.” Discord faced Luna with a strange stern feel that she had never seen before.

Luna mumbled something about it not being right, but most of what she said was lost.

“My dear sister, I believe Discord is actually making sense for once. The Lord of Chaos, making sense. The irony of it is just humorous.”

“He has never made sense before, why should we start listening to him now?”

“Because, he is right. I only agreed to bring Sombra to justice, not restore ourselves to our godlike status. I also believe that returning to our old form will hinder our evolution in this world. We should embrace what has become.”

“My sentiments exactly, dear Celestia. Now Luna, I know your powers over the psyche and dreamstates. Do not interfere with the matters of mortals before it is time.”

“You interfere with them all the time, namely those two right down there are direct byproducts of your handiwork.”

“I never interfere. I influence them to make their own choices and to grow on their own accord. Yes, I did push Crisp harder than I pushed Rarity, but she was already strong-willed. I never had to get directly involved with her life.”

“See, right there. You interfered with his life. You are going against your own rule.”

“Crisp...is a special case."

"And how does he differ from the girl he is with?"

"Rarity always had her familial bonds and her friends to lean on, to push her forward. Crisp has not had anyone until recently. It was luck that I found him in that music room. I lost track of him years ago when Amber Sheen was killed. It was like he dropped off the map somehow, Rensous as well. He had no one. If I did not get involved, he would most likely have been dead in a ditch."

"Are you telling us that-"

"I did what was needed to, yes. Now, I would suggest that you go down and joining in on your new life, instead of seeking refuge on the moon as you have done these last 900 years. If you will excuse me, I have a conference I must attend to with a certain unicorn and then I’m off to the coast.” He offered his arm to Celestia, who in turned blushed slightly. “Care to join me, it has been such a long time since we had a vacation. She is also your student after all.”

Celestia took his arm and in an instant, Discord snapped his left hand, waved goodbye to Luna and disappeared with her sister.

Luna sat back down on the cloud, looking over down onto the road where a peg and a uni were now embracing each other passionately. If he was right, why did it have to be this child? Could it possibly be? What did that old goat face know? She sighed, resigning herself to the fact that maybe he was right, but that did not mean she was happy about it. Quickly, she spread out her wings and took off into the night sky, and with her magic, brought out the stars.

Author's Note

Apple Bloom and Big Mac's relationship was a fun, yet difficult one to get down without thinking about my little sister, who is currently on a mission trip in Africa's Ivory Coast for the next month.

Crisp finally opens himself up completely, and Rarity is overjoyed.

But what about Discord, Celestia and Luna, why are Crisp and Rarity so important and what does Crisp have to do with Sombra?

An Unabridged Tale of a CMC

“Well, that was something.” I said offhandedly as I rewrapped my silk scarf around my neck.

“Yes. Apple Jack has always had a problem with Scootaloo. She was always in some sort of trouble or injured and Apple Bloom would be right alongside her, Sweetie Belle too and even Spike occasionally. I believe she has the idea that Scootaloo was a very poor influence.”

“You’re Sweetie Belle’s sister, what did you think?”

“To be completely honest, I never really paid much attention. Yes, I thought Sweetie Belle was better off sometimes not knowing them, because she would always come home bruised or covered in tree sap. I can’t count the amount of times I had washed it out of her hair. But when she would talk about her friends to me, I knew she was happy. Having fun and being silly is part of being a friend.”

I wrapped my arms around Rarity as we stopped on the side of the snow covered road, letting the light snow land on our coats, contrasting the deep black. Placing my forehead to hers, I closed my eyes and took in a breath.

“Well, I guess that means you are a better sister.”

“What?! Me, a better sister than AJ? You do know that once Sweetie Belle disowned me as a sister because I wouldn’t do some silly competition with her?”

I smiled, “But let me guess, you ended up doing something clever so that Sweetie Belle would want you as a sister again. Tell me I’m wrong.”

“No,” she mumbled, blushing, “It took almost a day to get the mud out of my hair. I felt so off but it was so much fun to do something with Sweetie Belle. We have been competing together each summer for 6 years now. Placed almost every year and won twice. You should see the ribbon I designed for the Sister Social, it is magnificent.”

“That’s what I am talking about.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, let’s look at some things between you and AJ. Even though it was out of your comfort zone, you did something to make your sister happy. I’m guessing AJ would do the same, possibly. But here’s the big thing, you let Sweetie Belle make her own mistakes and are there as her sister for comfort and camaraderie, instead of acting like her mother. That’s why you’re a better sister.”

Rarity said nothing, but instead lightly pecked me on the cheek. She then looked down, blushing profusely, “I need to...take care of something. Yes, that’s it. I need to take care of something back at home.”

“Oh, what do you need to do?”

“I cannot tell you that. It’s a secret, but I need you to stay away for at least 30 minutes.” She brought her mouth up to my ear, whispering softly as I could feel her breath send a tingle through my body, “It will be worth it.”

I stood there, blushing hard as my wings whipped open to full extent. Rarity stifled a small giggle, kissed me and then quickly sped off in the direction of her apartment. How did I get here? I mean, well, I didn’t really expect anything to happen after AJ’s explosion. Oh well, pushing that to the back of my mind, got bigger things to worry about.

I decided to take the scenic route through one of the many parks that the small town had to offer. I saw over to my left a small gazebo with a raised platform and to my right, what looked like a small convenience store. Quickly doing a breath check and failing, I thought it may be a good idea to at least be prepared for the night ahead. Could be nothing but you know the saying, ‘Better to have the sword and not use it, than not have it and need it’.

Briskly walking over to the corner store, I made my purchase of...certain items. Popping a piece of gum into my mouth, I took a look at my watch, only to discover that only 5 minutes had gone by. I still had almost a half an hour to waste, but I was quickly going to end up just sitting on the steps waiting for the time to expire.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I heard a female state loudly from around the back of the store. “I don’t need this right now Silver Spoon, just take you and your cronies back to whatever hell hole you and DT dug out of.”

“Well, you would know something about that now, wouldn’t you?” A second female shouted back, as the sound of glass shattering filled the air.

“No! What are you doing to her!? Stop it!” The first voice yelled out, followed quickly by a sharp yelp and a thud.

That was it. I had had enough of this bullshit. I couldn’t just sit here while some random girl was being assaulted by this group of thugs. Hitting a quick stride as I leapt up, I circled around the building and came upon four teenagers, two girls and two guys. One of the girls, an athletically built kid with bright magenta hair was being pinned up against a wall by a stout guy. The taller boy and the other girl, with silver hair and slim glasses, were beating a large hunk of metal with pieces of lead pipe, the magenta haired girl teary as she tried to free herself from the wall.

“It’s your fault that DT isn’t here anymore,” the silver hair girl screamed, brandishing the pipe as she slowly moved towards the wall, “I bet you still can’t fly, you stupid dike bareback. Why don’t we make it so you can’t walk.” The girl raised the pipe above her head, readying to strike out at the pinned one.

The sound of metal scraping against stone pierced the cold air. I had barely made it, pushing the pipe hand off to the side instead of into the girl. All four kids looked at me in surprise, the one against the wall had a look of relief while the two boys had ones of panic. The silver haired girl was just furious, steamed that her blow was deflected from its original target.

“Do you want to mess with us, peg?” the girl said, advancing on me.

“I don’t really know what’s going on, but I would suggest that you leave. Now.” I calmly stated, still pinning the pipe to the wall. “Because from what I know about situations like this, it won’t end well for the people on the giving end of the beating.”

“I don’t need a shithead like you telling me what to do. Now get out of my way or I will have to give you the same treatment.” The silver haired girl said through gritted teeth, ripping the pipe from out between my hand and the wall.

“Uuuum, Silver Spoon?” the taller boy said, backing away. “I think we need to get out of here before cops show up. If he heard the glass shattering, someone else did.”

Silver Spoon looked down at the ground shaking furiously. “Fine. Let’s get out of here.” She nodded at the shorter boy, who let his grip on the magenta girl fall to the ground. Walking towards the town, she stopped at the hunk of metal and slammed the pipe into it again. “This isn’t over, bareback.” she said, laughing maniacally as the two boys pulled her along and into the darkness. The magenta haired girl slumped to the ground, leaning up against the wall, holding her head in her hands, the small muffled sounds of crying permeating the night.

I sat down next to the girl and dived into the bag. Pulling out a fresh box of cigarettes, I took two sticks out and put one in my mouth.

“Hey.” I said to her. I was only met with sniffles. I tried again, but this time I tapped the girl on the shoulder. “Hey.” The girl looked up with teary eyes and wet cheeks.

“What do you want? Here to torment me like everyone else in this stupid town?” The girl replied, wiping the tears from her face with the sleeve of her jacket.

“Just thought you might want something to calm the nerves.” I calmly stated, holding out the second cigarette to her.

“But I don’t smoke.”

“And if Rarity asks, I don’t either.” I said, winking at the small girl.

“Why would Rarity ca.... Ooooh. So you’re the one Dash told me about. She said her new roommate was dating Rarity.”

“Yeah. Crisp, by the way.” I said, holding out my right hand as I lit up with the left.

“Scootaloo.” She softly said, taking my hand in hers. Her hand took me by surprise, rough and calloused.

“Nice to finally meet you after hearing so much about you.”

She snorted at the comment, “I bet it wasn’t all good.”

“The same could probably be said about me.”

We sat in silence. Well, relative silence. Scootaloo moved over to where the hunk of metal was. Now she was picking up different bits and tossing them to the side, cursing each time.

“So what was that all about?”

Scootaloo looked over her shoulder at me, “Silver Spoon is a bitch. Always has.”

“Can’t deny that, but not what I was talking about.”

“You mean Apple Jack?”

“Yea. I have never seen her fly off the handle so fast. Rarity mentioned something about Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, but I’m guessing by the difference in reaction, there is something more than can be seen.”

Scootaloo turned back around towards the remnants of metal in front of her. Shaking, she rose and walked back over to me, “Do you mind if I have one of those?”

“Not at all.” I smiled, taking a fresh one out of the box and passing it over to her. She took my lighter and lit the stick as I took the cigarette I had pulled out earlier for her out from behind my ear, waiting for my lighter.

“What makes you think that I am just going to tell you everything? Or anything for that matter.” Scootaloo quickly said, tossing the lighter at me.

“To be honest, I don’t expect you to.” I calmly stated, flicking it open and lighting my second. Deeply inhaling, I felt the wave of calm rush over me. Suddenly, violent coughing erupted from Scootaloo as she tried her first draw.

“Hehe,” I chuckled, “Just let the smoke sit in your mouth. It takes some time to get used to the heat, and that way it will cool off first. And don't worry, I get where you are coming from.”

“What do you get?”

“Having problems and not wanting to talk about it. I feel like I have been in a similar spot, right around the same age too. Seventeen?” Scootaloo nodded. “See, you’re a bit younger than I was. Let me see what I can piece from what I have heard and what I can see. Orphan, but adopted when you were in your early teens, picked on as a kid for not having a mark. Probably something else too, that girl said something about not being able to fly. Wing problems?”

Scootaloo looked down at the ground, allowing her eyes to tear up again. She pulled her arms around her knees and just sat there, rocking back and forth. I felt bad for this kid. She was me, just younger, and sober. I looked down at my watch. 11:37 pm, still had nineteen minutes left to waste, so I might as well wait them out here. I should probably take this kid home. She looked pretty unstable.

“Sorry if I upset you. I got some time to kill so if you want someone to take you home, I don’t mind walking you and your...uh, pile of metal?”

Again, Scootaloo just rocked back and forth, this time her watery eyes looking forward at the pile of scrap metal Silver Spoon had gone to town on.

“Scooter.”

“Scooter.” A couple of minutes passed in silence, “You know, if there was a real problem with your wings, maybe I can help.”

“How do you think you can help?” the small girl quickly snapped, her tears streaking down her face as she shot up and strode in front of where I was sitting. “I have LGMD, ok? Limb Girdle Muscular Dystrophy. It affected my wing muscle growth when I was a kid so I was never able to fly well. I can barely get off the ground because of it.” She cried as she pulled off her jacket, revealing a pair of orange wings, pretty small for her size. I noticed her right shoulder sported a large white bandage. I rose off the ground and calmly blew a smoke ring up into the air, unfurling my own wings.

“There is nothing wrong with having smaller wings.” I said, brandishing mine in front of my body as a sort of cloak. “Mine didn’t start growing until I was in college. I bet that Twilight could find something to help out.”

“Maybe Zecora would be better.” She mumbled, looking at the wings, fluttering her small orange ones behind her.

“Who?”

“Zecora, the local apothecary. She lives out in the forest. Besides, it won’t matter. Everyone will keep making fun of me.”

I looked down at the small girl shivering in front of me. She gripped her right shoulder with her left hand as her right wrapped around her waist. Grabbing her coat from off the ground, I wrapped her shoulders in it and patted it on her back.

“Some people are always going to be assholes, no matter what. But I think this goes a bit deeper than just old bullies.” I said, putting my half clenched fist under her chin, lifting her eyes to meet mine. “I’m guessing it has something to do with why you covered that shoulder blade of yours.”

Scootaloo wrenched herself away from my hand, and slumped back down to the mangled remains of her scooter. “We were all supposed to get them together, you know. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and I promised when we made the Cutie Mark Crusaders.” She pulled a small piece of cloth out of her pocket, a crude stitching of a girl with a cape on a magenta background, the underside was made of what looked like gold silk.

“I’ll never forget Rarity’s face when she saw the capes Sweetie Belle made for us. I thought she was going to blow a fuse, she was so mad. We made a promise that day, that we would all get our marks together. But Sweetie Belle, she broke her promise.”

“Shouldn’t you be happy that she found out what she’s good at?”

“Apple Bloom was, but I just couldn’t believe that she didn’t wait for us. It was like she didn’t care about me. Her magic was like my wings, weak. But once she got her mark, she started to bloom so much. I couldn’t stand being left behind. So Apple Bloom and I started hanging out more. Alone. We tried everything.”

“Is that why AJ doesn’t want you around her?”

“No, that was because of what happened between me and Diamond Tiara. She started calling Apple Bloom horrible things. I started yelling at her, she pushed me, I pushed back, she slapped me. I tackled her to the ground and beat her. Broke her nose, black eyes. She deserved to get hurt, after all the years of hurt she had given us. If it wasn’t for Sweetie Belle and Spike pulling me off, I probably would have killed her. AJ is scared I would do the same to her sister, but I could never hurt Apple Bloom.” Scootaloo wrapped her arms around her knees again, her voice trembling. She protected Apple Bloom to the very end.

“She cares about you, Scootaloo... but does she know?”

“Know what?”

“You love her, don’t you?”

“She’s my best friend, of course I love her.”

“Scootaloo...”

Scootaloo looked down at the ground and back up to me, her face red from the blush that was quickly spreading across it.

“How long?” I asked, placing my arm around her shoulders as I sat down next to her. Scootaloo placed a hand on her scooter, running it up and down the wheel cover.

“Before Spike started pursuing Sweetie Belle...”

“Does she know?”

“No... I tried to tell her so many times, but never could, I wrote a note for her and everything....”

“Diamond Tiara found the note, didn’t she?”

“Yea, she started calling Apple Bloom a dyke, saying that she was going to hell. Said that she would never be happy... I just snapped...”

I grabbed the girl in my arms and held her tight against my chest. Her soft sobs pushed in against my coat. Seriously, what was it about me that made girls just open up and then cry into my chest.

“Here, let me get you home.” I said softly picking up the scooter and placing it on its skewed wheels. Scootaloo nodded and walked in the direction of Dash’s house. Oh yea....sister, right. After arriving at her house, she turned around to face me.

“Crisp...can I ask a favor of you?”

“Sure, kid. Anything.”

She zipped over and took my phone out of my jacket pocket, called her phone and placed it back in.

“Can... can I call you... to talk if I need to?”

“Of course, anytime you call, I’ll pick up. You can count on that. Pinkie Promise.” I stated as I recited the promise and followed the motions. She smiled for the first time. It was a pretty smile, and if she could ever muster up the courage, Apple Bloom would be lucky. Scootaloo then turned around and walked inside, taking off her coat as she did. The bandage had come loose, revealing a flaming tire with wings.

“Scootaloo.” I said, stopping her from entering the house.

“Yes?” She replied, almost in a sultry sort of way. The voice was almost exactly like Rarity’s when she got into her teasing mood. My wings opened to full extent due to my body’s confusion.

“For what it’s worth, you should be proud of those wings, and your mark.”

Scootaloo just stared at me, deep into my eyes. I was so lost in the stare I had not noticed her close the gap in between us. She pulled my collar down and pecked me on the cheek.

“Thank you....for everything.” She said, fluttering back inside, the sound of buzzing wings filling the air and closed the door.

I stood on the porch of the large house, wondering what she meant by everything. Looking down at my watch, I noticed it was well past midnight, almost 1 am. Well shit, I definitely gave Rarity enough time to prepare whatever she had in store. I quickly unfurled my wings and zipped off towards her apartment.

Landing a couple minutes later outside, I looked up at her open window. There was a small flickering light, probably from a candle. Flying up, I climbed halfway inside before I found Rarity asleep on her bed, which caused me to almost fall out of the window. She was wearing a purple corset and lace stocking and undergarments. I felt my wings stiffen, and after a couple attempts, managed to pull them inside the apartment. I softly chuckled to myself as I walked over to the bedside table and doused the light. Pulling the covers over her, I got undressed and put on shorts, climbing into bed with her. I wrapped my wing underneath her and pulled her close to me. My mind raced as I inhaled the sweet smell of lavender, quickly falling asleep after the long day.

Over in the corner of the room where my pants laid, unceremoniously thrown, my cell phone buzzed in my pocket, where it would remain unanswered.

Author's Note

Scootaloo....Damn girl. Just damn.

This was actually a hard chapter to write, a lot of things to consider, and I had to correctly make the correlation to her and Crisp, because honestly, if he didn't see the same thing before that he went through, then the entire chapter doesn't make sense.

The bullying bit at the beginning was partly inspired by Wreck-it Ralph and a personal experience from high school. Yeah, fun times. And if you haven't seen Wreck-it Ralph, drop whatever you are doing, go to the store or internet, get a copy and watch the shit out of that wonderful movie. I'M GONNA WRECK IT!

Grounded Flight

Opening my eyes, I found the sun beaming down brightly. The wind blew coolly across my face as I basked in the warm sun. I rolled over and felt the soft blanket underneath my hands and legs. My wings beat fast, the buzzing loud in the summer air. I crawled along to the edges of the blanket, picking a blade of long grass and bringing it towards my mouth. About to chomp down on the grass, I felt it slip from my fingers and away from me. I followed the blade in the hands of a woman with soft blue eyes and amber hair.

“No, no Crisp. We shouldn’t eat the grass.” The woman said laughing. She was sitting on the large blanket with three other people, two men and a woman. Picking me up, the woman bounced me up in the air and caught me in her wings. “You are going to be such a handful for me when you become a teenager.”

The taller man laughed and stroked his beard, “Yes, yes all boys are bound to be handfuls to a mother. Why, I remember this one boy decided to take matters into his own hands when it came to wooing the girl he loved. So impressive was his feat that he carved her a heart made out of solid crystal.”

“What happened to the boy?” The other man gruffly said, pulling off his glasses and cleaning them on his shirt. The baby girl sitting in his lap made a grab for them as they came in reach. “No honey, these are daddy’s. He needs them to see.”

“So Amber,” the other woman asked, “how do you manage being a single mother?”

“Well, the work at the library is pretty thankless sometimes, but I can’t imagine doing anything else. When you get one kid to love reading, it is completely worth it. If it wasn’t for this little bundle right here, I probably would have my own library.” She chuckled, placing me back on the blanket.

I stopped paying attention to the four adults as they droned on about this and that. Instead, I tried flapping my wings. Finding that they had sufficient power to give me lift, I flew a couple inches off the ground around the edges of the blanket. Eventually, I found myself encase in a blue aura, being pulled towards the small girl in her father’s lap.

The small girl giggled as she crawled from her perch, landing with a soft thud on the ground. Tears welled up in her eyes as I was released from the magic. Flapping over to the girl, I found her sadness causing me to fill with sadness. Landing next to her, I wrapped my wings around her. Apparently I was good at comforting. The girl slowly ceased her crying and instead started laughing. Laughing at what, I did not know until she gripped a feather and yanked it, pulling it clean out of my right wing.

I cried loudly as our parents picked us up and pulled us away from each other.

“I am so sorry Amber, I did not think she would do that. She is usually so docile.”

“Don’t worry, he’s just being a drama queen. He pulls out his feathers all the time.”

I glanced over to the small girl as she twirled the feather in her hands, eventually grasping it in her magic and placing it in her purple curls.

A strong slam to the stomach forced me awake. Instead of a small girl with purple hair, there was a beautiful young woman laying on top of me with a hungry look in her eye.

“Rarity? What are you doing?” I asked her.

She grinned at me, “Oh, nothing.... just giving you a taste of what you missed out on last night.” She was still wearing her corset and stockings, the smell of lavender was especially strong, more so than it had been last night. Smiling up at her, I pulled her head down, twirling my fingers through her hair to my face. I brushed my lips against hers.

A soft buzz came from the corner of the room. Rarity lifted her head up and looked over towards the direction of the noise.

“I do believe your pants are moving.” She said, slightly giggling.

“What? No, no, just ignore it. Not important.” I flipped her and myself over. She laid on the bed, her hair framing her face so magnificently. Purple was really her color. She wrapped her arms around my back, pulling her fingers along the joint where my wings connected to my back. Rarity then giggled. With a quick pull, she took a feather and plucked it right out of my left wing. I made a small yelp as I leapt back off of her.

She giggled as she sat up on the bed, levitating a robe over and wrapping it around her shoulders, covering up. “That’s what you get for having me wait for you.”

“You, my dear, were asleep when I got back.” I retorted, rubbing the wing where she had pulled out the feather.

“Oh, and what time was that?”

“Almost one...” I mumbled. She again giggled as she rose off the bed and kissed me on the cheek, smiling. She took the long feather and twirled it around in her fingers. Pulling herself off of the bed, she walked over to the closet and grabbed a tight black shirt and dark blue silk pants and started to get dressed. Well, more she just put the clothes over her lingerie.

“Well, aren’t you getting ready?” She said, pulling her white long coat off of a hanger and a beret off of her desk. Rarity placed the hat delicately on her head. She turned in the mirror, looking at it from both angles and then placed the hat back on the desk. After that, she took the feather and slipped into one of her curls. Smiling, she turned back to me as I was putting pants on.

“Well, how do I look?”

The sight caught me by surprise. The contrast of the brown in her hair and the white tip.

“I thought you said that you didn’t want to wear anything of that color,” I said, pointing up to the feather.

“I did say that, didn’t I? Well, when it comes to things that I adore, I somewhat disregard my own advice.” She took the feather out of her hair and started twirling it in her hands. It was all too familiar. I know Rarity had a couple of my feathers already from back in October, but it seemed like she had done this before.

“Weird question...”

“Yes?”

“Uh... you know what? Never mind. It was stupid question.”

Rarity smiled as she placed the beret back on her hair. Turning around back to me, she spun and once again asked. “Well, how do I look”

Getting up off the bed, I walked over to her and grabbed her in my arms. “Beautiful, as always.”

She blushed as she playfully smacked my arm, “Oh stop it you. One would get sick on how sweet you are to me.”

“Well, I try.” I said laughing, pulling my phone out of my pocket as I slipped on my jacket.

“Come on, my sugar supply. I must be off to Apple Jack’s. She phoned earlier, said she still wishes to talk to me and Sweetie Belle about last night. Sweetie Belle isn’t here right now so would you be a dear and find her for me and then bring her to Sweet Apple Acres? She’s probably somewhere with Spike.”

I just stared at my phone, 4 missed calls, and all from the same number. Oh... well, crap. She had called less than 10 minutes after I dropped her off. I felt a hand on my shoulder, snapping me out of it.

“Crisp? Are you ok?”

“What? Oh, yeah, I’m fine.”

“Did you hear anything I said?”

“Go find Sweetie Belle and bring her to AJ’s.”

“Good, now I will be late if I do not get going now.” She kissed me on the cheek as she darted from the room, closing the door behind her. I watched out the window as she walked briskly off towards the north side of town for a minute, before my phone buzzed again. Flicking it open without even thinking about it because I thought I knew who it was.

“Hey kid, what’s up?” The voice that answered was not who I expected.

“Crisp, I need you to get over to the library, now.”

“Spike, what’s going on?” Then I heard a panicking Twilight in the background and figured it was best not to ask. “Ok, yeah. I’ll be there in a couple minutes. I’m jumping out the window now. Oh and do you have any idea where Sweetie Belle is?” I said, crawling out the window

“No clue. Oh crap, gotta go. Get over here, now.” he said as the phone clicked off. As I heard the small click, my mind started to wander about what was Twilight freaking out about. Closing the window behind me, I took off in the direction of the library. A couple minutes later, I landed in the soft powder in front of the large red door. I could hear Twilight’s loud panicked voice through the thick trunk.

“We just need to remain calm. Remaining calm is the key, Twilight. Just breathe and it will all be over soon Twilight. Just keep breathing. Breathe, Breathe.” A large slap was heard, followed by a heavy sigh. And then the panicking resumed.

“Come on Twilight,” Sweetie Belle’s small voice permeated the walls. Well that explains where she is. “We need you to calm down. Just relax.”

“Yea, ain’t nothin’ ta worry about.” I could hear a loud slam after, wait... that’s Apple Bloom. Wasn’t she supposed to be with Rarity and AJ? At Sweet Apple Acres? Oh this probably can’t be good. I flipped out my phone and ran through my call log. Finding the number, I quickly pressed send on the first number I needed to call.

“Hello, darling. Have I made such an impression on you that you cannot possibly be without me for more than five minutes? How sweet.” Rarity’s voice said from the earpiece.

“Haha yes, very much so. Listen, I found Sweetie Belle.”

“Oh that is marvelous. I am about five minutes out from the farm. Would you please bring her by in, oh, about fifteen minutes?”

“Yea, that may be a problem... She’s helping Spike with a Twilight problem at the library. I’m about to go in and see what’s so crazy in there. If you would, maybe you should bring AJ over to the library to talk. You are talking about Scootaloo right?”

“Yes. I believe that is the topic of this discussion this morning, why?”

“Just wondering. You should be here in fifteen minutes if you hurry, and something tells me that you should.”

“Alright, Crisp. I will do what I can. I love you.”

“Love you, too, Rarity. See you soon.” I could hear her giggle over to phone, she was doing it so loud.

“You too. Good bye.”

“Bye.” I said, shutting my phone and opening it back up to make a second call. Putting the phone to my ear, I waited for the other side to start ringing. After a couple of seconds, the ringing started to pick up. But it wasn’t from the phone that I could hear the ringing. I could hear ringing coming from the tree. Hanging up, I tried the same number again. The ringing came from the tree again.

“Oh damn it. Just damn it Scootaloo.” I breathed as I ran into the library. Inside was a pacing Twilight, digging a deep groove into the floor of the library around the bust of...you know, I actually don’t know. Spike was following her around on the floor. Well, more being dragged around as he attempted to stop her from destroying the floor anymore. Sweetie Belle was sitting in a chair near the new ditch, with her face in her hands. There was some mumbled talking from behind the door leading to the room which Twilight had converted into her bedroom, her own personal wing.

“Sweetie Belle,” I said, quickly walking over to her. “What the hell is going on? Why is Twilight in....Twilight mode?”

“Apple Bloom and I came over to get a book for her. Scootaloo was here waiting for us, with Twilight already like this”

“They literally walked in when I was talking to you,” Spike grunted, straining against the madness that was the Twilight Express. “We have spent the last couple of minutes just trying to calm her down, she keeps going on about what AJ will do to her if she knew that Twilight allowed Apple Bloom and Scootaloo to be in the same area, let alone room.”

“They're in there? How long has it been?”

“Just a couple minutes,” Sweetie Belle answered.

“Yea,” Spike said, finally letting go of his quarry. “Scootaloo said that she wanted to talk to you, like right now. So go get in there.”

I turned towards the door that contained what was hopefully the most stressful thing I had to deal with this vacation. Gulping, I walked over and opened the door.

“Well, look who it is, it’s Mr. call-me-whenever-and-I-will-pick-up.” Scootaloo said, advancing on me. Apple Bloom grabbed her arm to hold her back. Scootaloo’s face went into shock as a blush rushed across it and her small wings pushed against her leather coat. The sharp inhale of breath was all I needed to know.

“Kid, you called me four times, at 1 to 3 in the morning. It was kind of a long day and I passed out when I got back to Rarity’s. I am sorry I missed your calls.”

“It doesn’t matter now. Apple Bloom just told me that AJ is going to get your girlfriend to sign a restraining order against me. It’s going to keep me out of the town, indefinitely.” Scootaloo cried as she broke free from the grasp of the one she desired. “She already has Filthy Rich’s, and now she needs an adult from the Filigree family to make it official. It’s not fair!”

“Scoots, ya can’t leave, ya just got back home.” Apple Bloom said, grabbing her around the waist and holding her in the middle of the room. “Ah can’t see ya leave again....”

That tone... It was the same tone Scootaloo used when she was talking about Apple Bloom. I chuckled.

“And what do you think is so funny?” Scootaloo lashed at me, ripping off her jacket and buzzing her wings furiously.

“Haven’t you noticed? Apple Bloom, what book did you come here to get? Wait, don’t tell me. A law book dealing with domestic law.”

“Howdya know?” Apple Bloom said, burying her face into Scootaloo’s wings, attempting to hide her blush.

“Orphans deal a lot with domestic law. Here, see this bump?” I said, pulling back some feathers to reveal a small imperfection in the bone line. “Broken when I was thirteen, right after my sister left. I thought maybe I could run away to be near her and stay with her, but my mother found me. That’s how I ended up with one of my uncle’s.”

“Touching story, but what does that have anything to do with my situation?” Scootaloo said, letting her eyes start to well up.

“Apple Bloom is looking for any kind of loophole that will allow you to stay here...near her.”

Scootaloo froze on the spot. She must not have put it all together, but to be honest, she had not seen Apple Bloom in the cider cellar with Big Mac. Turning around, she looked into Apple Bloom’s misty eyes.

“No time like the present.” I said, quietly backing up towards the door.

“Apple Bloom. I...I want to tell you something. It’s been something I have been keeping deep down for a long time, almost three years now, and I feel like if I don’t get it off my chest now, my chances will have run out completely. I just want you to know that I-” Apple Bloom pressed her lips against Scootaloo’s, stopping her mid sentence.

From where I was standing, it looked hesitant at first, but after a second and Scootaloo loosening up, it became natural. They stood there, holding that kiss for a couple more seconds or so, I couldn't tell you, but I could feel something special from over here by the door. Tears streamed down from Scootaloo's face as she wrapped her arms around Apple Bloom, embracing her tightly against her body. Pulling away from Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, face deep red from her blushing cheeks, pulled a folded up piece of paper out of her pocket. Scootaloo’s eyes shot wide open.

“How did you get that....”

“Diamond Tiara gave it ta me. After ya were taken away ta the station, she threw it at me. Ah’ll never firget what she said ta me. ‘You and that dike peg deserve each other. Both of you are worthless. Even Sweetie Belle thinks so.’ Ah was so mad at her that Ah took the paper and put it in a drawer for a month. Eventually, with some coaxin’ from Sweetie Belle, Ah finally looked at it... Ta tell ya the truth, Ah didn’t know what ta think, but it all made sense.”

“You aren’t mad at me?” Scootaloo said, her wings starting to flutter.

“Ah never could be mad at ya, ‘cept when ya made Sweetie Belle cry. Maybe ya should apolagize ta her.”

Scootaloo smiled and threw her arms around Apple Bloom.

“And Scootaloo?”

“Yea, Apple Bloom?”

“Ah love yer mark.” She said, pressing her lips again against Scootaloo’s. This time I thought it was best to give them some space. Opening the door as quietly as possible, I slipped out and closed the door in the same fashion. Turning around, I came face to face with Apple Jack. In all the excitement in the room, I hadn’t noticed my phone buzzing like mad.

“Oh shit.” I looked over AJ’s shoulder to see Rarity with a very worried look on her face helping a calming Twilight quickly skim through a section of the library. Sweetie Belle and Spike were talking to an older gentleman, possibly this Filthy Rich Scootaloo mentioned.

“Where’s mah sister?” AJ demanded through gritted teeth. “Ah know ya know where she is. Tell me b’fore Ah have ta get the law more involved.”

“Tell me something, AJ. Why are you pushing this so hard?” I asked, backing up to blockade the door where Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were now hiding.

“I don’t have ta answer ta yer psycho confoundery. I know ya got this way with words, how else wouldya explain ya being with Rarity.” AJ spat back in my face.

“One, this is about you, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo,” AJ’s face became more intense at the mere mention of her name, “two, our relationship is none of your concern.”

“Ah didn’t want ta make it any of mah concern, but ya bein’ here right now, it’s forcin’ mah hand.”

“Just like you are with Apple Bloom. Tell me AJ, have you actually asked what your sister wants? What if she doesn’t want to see Scootaloo go away again?”

“She has no idea what is good fer her.”

“And you think you do? Why are you acting like her mother? Be a goddamn sister to her.”

“Ya don’t know what yer talkin’ about!” AJ pulled a sheet of paper out of her denim jacket pocket, brandishing it in front of her like a shield. “Accordin’ ta this piece of paper, Ah am now obligated ta remove mah sister from Scootaloo’s presence, and keepin’ her over a mile away from her.”

There it was, signed by Apple Jack, Filthy Rich and a judge. All that was needed to make if legally binding was a Filigree’s signature. Looks like Rarity wouldn’t sign it willingly, but she wasn’t the only Filigree here anymore. AJ turned her sights on Sweetie Belle.

“Sweetie Belle, d’ya remember the way that Scootaloo treated ya after ya got yer mark? How she kicked ya out of the group? She said ya didn’t keep yer promise. And now she’s tryin’ ta take Apple Bloom away from ya. D’ya wanna lose your closest friend ta that dyke?”

“Apple Jack!” Rarity almost screamed as she crossed the room and put herself in between AJ and Sweetie Belle, “whatever gave you the idea that you could talk to anyone like that?!”

“This is no longer yer concern, Rarity!” AJ roared as she pushed past her, making her way to the retreating Sweetie Belle. “Sign the damn paper and this can all end.” The crazed look in her green eyes, the unsettling way she was carrying herself, she had pretty much gone insane. I did the only thing that made sense. It wasn’t a good idea, but damned if I was going to continue sitting here watching AJ berate the Filigrees. Whipping out my lighter, I jumped in the air and grabbed the sheet of paper out of AJ’s hand. Before she realized what had actually happened, I hit the strike wheel and torched the restraining order, tossing the burning paper into the fireplace.

“There. No more restraining order.” I said, twirling the lighter in my fingers. AJ slammed me into the bookcase up against the wall with such force that books flew off the shelves, plummeting to the ground and my head. I could feel the knot in my wing stress under the pressure of the blow, but it was nothing compared to the right hook that came up to meet my left cheek. I could hear Spike gasped and Rarity, Twilight and Sweetie Belle scream as the fist met my face.

“What do ya think ya are doin’?” AJ said with such calm ferocity as I slumped to the floor, spitting up blood onto the hardwood floor and books laying in front of me.

“The one thing that would at least make Apple Bloom happy.” I coughed out, spitting blood into AJ’s face. Rarity ran over to me and placed herself, once again, in between AJ and her quarry.

“Get outta mah way.” AJ commanded her friend, wiping the blood from her cheek.

“No, he’s right. If we sent Scootaloo away, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom would never have forgiven us. This was for the best.”

“None of you know anythin’!” AJ yelled, slamming her fist into the bookshelf right next to Rarity’s face, which caused me to fume. But with the wind knocked out of me, there was little I could do but growl. “None of ya know what’s best for my sister. None of ya!”

“No Apple Jack.” Everyone turned towards Apple Bloom, who was now standing in the doorframe of the room she was taking shelter in. “Yer wrong. Yer the only one that didn’t bother ta figure out if this was what Ah wanted.”

“Ya don’t know what’s good fer ya.” AJ spat out, advancing on her sister. As she reached Apple Bloom, a figure stood in her way. There stood Scootaloo, in probably the worst place that she could possibly be standing. “You.” She growled, raising her fist.

“No, Apple Jack. Ya don’t know what’s good fer me. Fer the last year, all ya been talkin’ about was shippin’ me away so Ah could be away from here. Ya never asked how Ah felt about one of mah best friends gettin’ arrested and sent away.” Apple Bloom grabbed Scootaloo’s hand and stood next to her. “Ya never asked me about anythin’. Ya aren’t mom, ya aren’t Granny Smith. Yer my sister. Stop actin’ like my mom.”

It was like none of what she said even permeated the burning rage that was AJ’s exterior. “Get away from mah sister, ya little bitch.”

“No.” Scootaloo said, pushing out her chest as she once again placed herself in harm’s way to protect the one she loved. “I will never leave Apple Bloom’s side again. I spent the last year wondering if what I did to Diamond Tiara was worth it, to protect my friend. Today I know it was.” Apple Bloom wrapped her arms around Scootaloo’s waist.

“You Get Away From Her!” AJ yelled, bringing her fist forward, speeding towards Scootaloo’s face. Suddenly, a mint green aura enclosed AJ, lifting her up and placing her near the door. Sweetie Belle’s face was scrunched up in concentration as she held AJ in place away from her friends.

“Sweetie Belle...” Scootaloo whispered softly.

“Apple Jack, you listen here and you listen good. You once told Rarity that being a sister was all about give and take. How she was all taking and not giving anything. You are being worse that she ever was. I can’t believe I ever wanted to call you sister, even for a day. Yea, Scootaloo made me sad when she told me to get lost, but friends get mad at each other. I could never be mad at her forever. I forgave her. You have no reason to be mad at her. Just go.” She said, panting slightly as she let the farmgirl fall from her grasp.

The crazed look in AJ’s eyes never dissipated since I turned around and saw her. She stood up, straightening her Stetson.

“Fine. If ya’ll think ya know what’s good fer mah sister, then she’s yer responsibility now. I don’t wanna see none of ya around the farm...Ever!” AJ yelled as she slammed the door to the library, stomping out towards Sweet Apple Acres.

Everyone sat or stood in silence, in shock from the outburst, from what everyone told me, of the most sensible person in this town. The tall man looked around the disheveled room and quickly took his leave. I coughed up a little more blood in a bit of laughter. Rarity looked at me, completely distressed.

“What in the name of everything are you laughing about?” She questioned, almost commanding an answer.

“Well, Big Mac told me not to piss her off. He said that she could beat him up. But he lied, her punch is weak.” I laughed as I attempted to stand. Slumping back down after only getting half way, I felt Scootaloo and Apple Bloom help me up.

“Thanks Crisp.” Scootaloo said, tears in her eyes.

“No problem kid. I just hope AJ comes to her senses sometime. Cause right now, Apple Bloom has no place to go.”

“Oh,” Twilight said, jumping out from a massive pile of law books, “She can stay here with me, and we can have makeovers and pillow fights and...”

“As much fun as that sounds Twilight, Ah think Scootaloo is gonna put me up.” She said, nuzzling into Scootaloo’s wings. Apparently, she forgot that she was carrying me. Luckily, Spike and Rarity were there to catch me.

“Come on. Let’s get you back to the apartment. I think you earned a special treat for being so brave.”

“Yeah, I guess being hopeful for them made me be completely stupid.”

Rarity laughed as we hobbled out of the library. “Yes, I supposed being in love does.” She said kissing me on the cheek. I felt the blush spread and wings open. “Do they do that every time?”

“Only for you.” I said, rubbing my cheek against hers. “Oh No...” I said, quite somber.

“What is it, darling? You didn’t break anything?” Rarity asked, slightly panicking.

“No. I just realized. I probably won’t get any Apple Bloom Brand Brew at the Hearth’s Warming Eve Festival tonight.”

Author's Note

And that's it for the scootaloo arc. Well, this was interesting to write, and damn is it long.

Dream Sequence number 3. I guess I decided to have a more light one. The other ones are so dark.

Anyway, next chapter will be a great chapter, a powerful chapter. One could say it is..the Great and Powerful chapter. Fu-shion DEAL WIT IT

The Technician and the Dressmaker

Turning the knob on the wall, hot water poured out of the showerhead as I removed my jacket. I really needed this. Pulling off my shirt, I saw the full extent of the damage that AJ did with her full body slam to the bookcase. My body was covered in sweat and my feathers were all ruffled, some bent and torn. Bruises lined down my back from where it made contact with the wood shelves. It had been a long time since I had managed to receive a bruise, let alone get into a fight. I looked down at the coat laying on the floor, spattered in blood. I spat out into the sink and with great relief, the stem of blood has at least for the moment.

“I do wish you had listened to me and let me take you to the hospital. Those bruises look awfully dreadful.” I turned to see Rarity, leaning up against the doorframe to the bathroom. Her blue eyes focused down to the lower part of the mirror while she nervously shifted side to side. Smiling, I flapped my wings playfully, although the stiffness in the left wing was a little worse than I thought it would be. The knot still felt tender from the impact against a particularly sharp encyclopedia cover.

“It’s nothing.” I said reassuringly, “been in worse fights. Never landed in a hospital so far.”

Rarity walked over and picked up my coat from the floor. She ran her hand over the front of it, her eyes travelling over the deep red now attempting to permanently stain the fibers.

“It was not nothing. You were coughing up blood everywhere. I can hardly imagine what Twilight is doing to clean up everything. We need to get this clean before the stain completely sets.” She said. With a small wave of her hand, the blood ripped off of the fibers and floated eerily in a small amorphous blob. The bloody blob shifted slightly in her aura, specks flying off and reabsorbing in another part. Eventually, Rarity forced the blood into the sink and washed away the remnants of this morning’s fiasco down the drain. “I’m sorry.”

I perked up at this sudden confession. “For what?” I asked, genuinely confused.

“Maybe I should have just signed the paper when she confronted me at her home.” She mumbled, a tear slowly running down her cheek, “Maybe then, you would not have those bruises and Sweetie Belle would not be shaking in her room, worried about repercussions.” Rarity placed one of her hands on the counter, bracing herself as she raised the other, wiping away the single tear before it could fall. I really never would get used to seeing her cry. Calmly, I came up behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist and my wings around her shoulders and pulled her close to my chest.

“You have nothing to apologize for. There was no reason to ever send Scootaloo away, and definitely no reason to keep her away. I know I don’t exactly have the full story, but based on what I had known at the time, we did what’s best for all of them. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and even Spike. You did what you thought was right. We all were doing what we thought was right.”

“Even Apple Jack?”

“Well, as convoluted as her ideals are about this, her heart was about protecting her sister. She had the right idea, but she went about it all wrong. She will come around eventually, but it may take some time.”

“How are you not terribly upset with her. I mean, look at what she did to you.”

“Like I said, this really is nothing. Didn’t break anything and this isn’t the first time I have spit up blood everywhere. Used to be an almost daily occurrence at home. Mad at her? Yeah, I’m incredibly pissed off at her, for a couple reasons. But it doesn’t really matter much does it? She doesn’t want anything to do with us right now and I am kind of content to let her come to her own realizations.”

I watched Rarity shift slightly in my grasp and felt the slight tug as she pulled the wings closer around her. I placed my head on her shoulder and looked into her eyes in the mirror.

“There’s something else.”

“Yes, Apple Jack seemed off somewhat. I have never seen her like that.”

“I think the stress of the situation got to her. I still think the best course of action is to let her anger run dry and then talk to her again when she’s calmed down. Might be a while but-”

“That’s what being her friend is about.” Rarity interrupted, turning around in my arms. “I never thought she would turn on Sweetie Belle like that. But what you did, it was reckless...but right.”

“Yeah, although I don’t think it was entirely legal. If she wanted to, she could technically go down to the courthouse and get another court order and restraining order. Wouldn’t doubt that a couple more names would be added to that list.” I said, pulling her in closer and nuzzling my face into her neck, “Although, I wouldn’t mind getting slammed into a wall again to see you all fired up like that.”

Rarity shot me a sinister little look, but after gave a devious smile. “You like when I am being passionate, don’t you?”

“What can I say? I like a girl that can get a little...wild, so to speak.”

Rarity softened her expression, bringing about a sultry feel to it. Leaning in close, she whispered in my ear. “If that’s something you enjoy, maybe I can be of assistance.”

She rubbed her hands on my back, bringing them close to the base of my wings. Taking a long finger, she traced along the muscle connecting my wing to the back. A cold shiver shot down my back as I stood straight up at attention and, once again, my wings slammed against the shower door and mirror as they rocketed open.

“Well, that is interesting to know.”

“Hehe, yeah. The base of the wing is one of the most sensitive part of a peg’s body.” I said, feeling the blush spread rapidly across my face. I could swear it was moving down into my bare chest. I hoped that Rarity didn’t know that this was actually a sign of a peg’s virility, but I had a feeling she liked it either way. She ran her hand along my left wing, her fingers lingering on each of the bent or broken feathers. I could see her twinge at every out of place feather or broken primary.

“It is astounding how damaged the feathers are.”

“Nothing a good preening can’t fix. I do need to shower though, I didn’t get a chance and to be honest, I’d like to wash the sweat off.” I said, letting Rarity out of my arms and taking her hand in mine. “I could use the help of someone with a incredibly discerning eye. Someone that can pick out the bad and let the full beauty shine.” I finished my little spiel with a soft kiss on her hand. Just watching the blush spread across her face was more than enough to make me happy. She was always the cutest when she got flustered.

“Of course...” she said slowly. She grabbed my arm in hers and pulled my in close and pressed herself into me, her lips sweetly embracing mine. “Maybe you will just get a little more than you bargained for with this.” She said, so sultry was the voice that if my wings were not already at full mast they definitely would be.

“You will be doing this preening in the living room, where I can see it.” Magnum’s voice reverberated off the tile of the bathroom walls and floor. Rarity smiled sheepishly in my arms and nodded into my chest. I could only imagine what she was thinking about, and a cold shower would probably be the answer.

“I will be out in a bit.” I said, pushing a deep red Rarity out of the bathroom. She smiled as she walked towards her bedroom, slightly giggling all the while. I stood shirtless in the door of the bathroom, watching her sway down the hall. I couldn’t help but...imagine certain things.

“I’m still right here, you know.” My eyes shot open as I quickly stood up straight and backed into the bathroom, closing the door behind me.

“Yep. Got it, yep yep.” As the door latched shut, I stood there, silently pressing my ear up to the door. I heard a small chuckle, and the tell-tale thump of the cane going down the stairs. I sighed heavily as I stripped down and finally hopped into a much needed shower.

Ten minutes later, wearing a clean shirt and pair of jeans, I ventured downstairs to one of the first preenings I had not done personally since Trixie left the farm. My wings were much larger now, so I think it may be a bit longer process than it used to be. My personal preening sessions usually only last a minute or two, just running my fingers over the wings, looking for misplaced or broken feathers. I did have a feeling that this was going to be much longer than it would take me even if I was attempting to be thorough. Rarity’s eye for detail was second to none, so I expected a small pile by the end of this.

Entering the living room, I noticed the couch had been moved back a few feet. The coffee table was placed against the kitchen wall and in its place, a large purple silk sheet and one of Rarity’s plush pillows. Rarity walked out of the kitchen, wiping her hands off with a small towel. The air smelled just like her room did, lavenders and lilacs and vanilla.

“Going all out, aren’t we?”

Rarity gave me a slightly irritated look, but smiled sweetly. “Oh but this,” she said gesturing to the grand display in front of her, “is nothing.”

“Oh ha ha.” I replied sarcastically to her snide retort to earlier in the bathroom, “so what am I supposed to do here?”

“Remove your shirt, lay down on the sheet on your stomach and relax. Let me take care of everything.”

I turned around, flopping down onto the sheet. The silk felt almost like water against my bare chest. I could feel each little ripple in the fabric running along my skin, the cool sensation shooting through my body. My mind started to soothe and for once, I felt at peace. I mean, my brain wasn’t firing at all cylinders right now and I felt like taking a nap. It had been a long time since I had actually wanted to fall asleep without feeling exhausted. The scents wafting throughout the room infiltrated my nostrils, causing my head to swim into an almost serene state. I let my wings slowly unfurl to their fully open position. They almost melted as the feathers brushed against the sheets. I brought my arms underneath my head and closed my eyes.

“How are you feeling now?”

“This must be what a cloud feels like.” I mumbled, attempting to stay awake. Much harder feat than it should have been.

“Now this shouldn’t take long. Twilight was kind enough to send over a book,” she levitated a tiny little manual. “I should be able to take care of everything in a matter of seconds.”

Within seconds of her completing her little declaration of aptitude, I felt the faint vibrations of her magic encircling my wings. Tiny little pricks covered my left wing as broken and bent feathers gently vibrated out of their follicles. It wasn’t as uncomfortable as my personal preenings; I could definitely get used to this. Next was the right wing, and it was much easier than the left. Made sense, AJ is right handed so the damage to my left side would definitely be worse.

The magic spread over my entire body, lifting me and the sheet up into the air. Opening my eyes as I flipped over in the air, I noticed the sheet folding itself in the corner while Rarity moved towards the couch. She was wearing very short shorts, about halfway down her thigh. She never wore shorts. Even last night, she was wearing thigh high stockings when I found her asleep. I remember Dash mentioning her always wearing stockings or long pants, and now I could see why. A long dark scar ran along her the length of her right thigh, starting an inch above her knee and disappearing into the leg of her shorts. The left thigh had small scars going across. The dark scar tissue made a stark contrast against her pale flesh.

Instinctively, my right hand found its way to my left shoulder, running my fingers over the scars that were left from many different tools, the most notable a bullwhip. Rarity sat down on the couch and levitated me over to her. She gently set me down, placing my head into her lap. I could feel the scar on her right leg against the skin on my neck. I felt a twinge of pain as the magic surrounding me dissipated.

We sat there for what seemed hours, in complete silence. I let my left hand dangle in the air, gently touching her leg and circling her knee as Rarity ran her left through my hair, stroking my head. Our right hands intertwined over my chest. It was a calm moment, one that I imprinted into my memory. She didn’t have to say anything to make me feel wanted or loved. I could just see it in her eyes, her smile.

“Thank you.” I said, finally breaking the silence. “It’s been forever since I have had someone help me clean them.”

“Of course darling. I must say though, the amount of feathers that were damaged...” A pile of feathers about a foot high levitated in eyesight, “was astounding.”

“You know what’s more astounding?”

“What is more astounding than the pillow I could pack with the feathers you molted?”

“You wearing shorts, and may I say, what lovely legs.” I said, running my finger along her left leg. The look on her face drooped as she shifted, attempting to cover her thighs.

“They’re ugly. I detest my legs.”

“Don’t say stuff like that. There’s nothing wrong with scars.” I said, attempting to be reassuring.

“Yes there is, especially when they were given to you maliciously.”

“Can’t argue that,” Sitting up, I grabbed her and sat her in my lap, laying her legs so that they were stretched out.

“Do you know what it is like? Not being comfortable with your body?”

“Yeah.” I laughed, flapping my wings.

“Oh, right.”

“You made me realize that there are some parts of our past that scar us. Physically, emotionally. I mean, just look at me, my back is covered in tons of scars and my mind even more. I used to let it all dictate my life.” I took her face in my hands and placed my forehead against hers. “I’m here to help you, no matter what. And come on, your legs are just as beautiful as the rest of you.”

Rarity’s face flushed as I finished my own little declaration to her. Her smile perked up and she threw her arms around me. The cool sensation of water chilled my bare chest as tears flowed, her quiet shakes comforted in my arms.

“How did you always know what to say?” she mumbled into my neck, sending a small shiver down my spine. “With everyone you talk to... you have this sort of calming effect on them. It’s almost like Fluttershy with animals, but only with people.”

She had a point. The first person I met after getting my mark was Vinyl, and on nights where we panicked about meeting deadlines, we would calm each other down somehow. Usually music, sometimes booze, but I think just having each other be there was the important thing. I really did owe a lot to that girl. The first person in my life outside of Trixie that I considered a friend. I was really good at this kind of thing apparently. Dash, Rarity and even Scootaloo. All easily calmed down just by giving them a shoulder to lean on.

“Maybe because I have asked almost all the same questions before myself. I honestly never thought I would be here though.” I quietly said, nuzzling my own face into her hair, which got a playful slap on the chest.

“And what do you mean by that?” She said, pulling her face to meet mine, her sapphire eyes staring deep into my lavender ones. I rubbed her nose against mine, smiling, giggling.

“Why do you think? Now, come on. We have an hour before we are supposed to meet everyone for the festival. And knowing you, we are going to need all that time.” I said, laughing at Rarity as she scrunched her nose, joining in my laughter with her own sarcastic one. “Now, what will you be dressing me in tonight? Or do I get to dress myself for once.”

“No, I have a couple pieces that go with your scarf and coat, but these are special designs for the shop. There are lots of food and beverages that could stain this ensemble so please be careful. And when I mean nothing can happen to these clothes, I mean nothing, can happen to these. One stain.”

“And you’ll cut off my wings and drop me off a building?” Rarity stopped mid sentence, a slight embarrassed look in her eyes.

“N-no?”

“Someone has been taking too many notes from Dash.” I laughed as I ran past her, lightly tossing her hair with my wings as I did.

“You are going to pay for that, Crisp!”

“Nope.” I yelled down the stairs at her.

“Oh would you just have sex already?!” Sweetie Belle screamed, her head poking out of her room. She got her own blush as she stared at my half naked chest. “Oh, um... I’m... just going to uh... go back in here...” She said, her face reddening so dark it looked like a cherry. The door clicked shut slowly as I turned down the hall, but I swear I could hear it open again and felt a pair of eyes staring at my ass as I made my way to the room to get dressed for the festival.

Author's Note

Sorry about the really long wait in between the last update and this one. A lot of things went down that I had to deal with.

Also sorry about this not being the chapter I promised, but this was the first half of that chapter and it became way too long to post, almost 7000 words.

Just a little bit of fluff, only one more chapter before shit really hits the fan.

Illusions

"Gah, this turtleneck is so uncomfortable. Why in the hell is this a top of the line design?" I kept pulling at the collar of it as I walked out of the apartment.

“Darling, you must stop doing that. It will pull the fabric loose and then the entire piece is worthless.” Rarity scolded me, pulling my arm down from around my neck and wrapping her own around it.

“But it’s too tight. I feeling stupidly claustrophobic right now.” I said, taking my free hand and opening the top button on my coat. “Not helping,” I growled under my breath. I felt like I was suffocating underneath all the layers of fabric. When it’s just the coat and the scarf, I feel fine. Add the turtleneck in the mix and I just can’t breathe.

“I know this is not exactly your style, but please try, for me?” She got up underneath my chin, rubbing her body against mine. The aroma from her hair had, once again, intoxicated me more than any amount of alcohol could. I couldn’t help myself.

“Ok...” I answered, properly zombified.

“Excellent. Now let’s be moving, the festival has already started and Pinkie made me promise her that I would accompany her for Karaoke.” she replied, pulling me along behind her towards the town square.

“You know you won’t catch me dead doing that with everyone just yet.” I said, chuckling.

“Yes, I know that it will only ever happen if the end of the world was upon us and even then, it still is a crapshoot.” Rarity said, even matching the tone I had used to a T. I smiled, pulling her back to me.

“So I really have to wear this shirt?”

“It’s either that or singing.”

“Shirt it is.” I quickly replied.

“Now, I thought we had started to move past all of that hiding yourself from your friends.”

“Still working on some things. It’s different with you, just easier I guess.”

After a minute, we finally made it into the town center. Not going to lie, it was amazing. I haven’t seen anything this spectacular in I don’t know how long. Large pine trees, each almost twenty feet high, covered in all manner of twinkling lights and baubles. There were long strands of garland, also dressed as the trees, strung up in between the different buildings. The most spectacular thing was the lane of booths. So many amazing smells wafted from different booths. Pies, pastries, hot ciders, chocolate... Oooh, now I see what she meant. This was going to be much harder than I thought and-

“Oh my damn, they have a petting zoo!” I basically squealed out. Rarity shot me a completely surprised look, but after a couple seconds, started to snicker.

“Never took you for an animal lover. Well, why don’t you start there?” I turned around to face her with a slightly sad look.

“Whaaaat?!” I said, attempting to puppy-dog-eye her as best I could. “I thought we would at least hang out before you have to go off with Pinkie.”

“It really isn’t all that bad, and besides, there is a large amount of quality booths, shows and other things to keep you entertained. I will meet you in an hour at Sugarcube Corner. Don’t be late.” She said, giving me a swift peck on the cheek before disappearing into the crowd.

Well, I now had an hour to kill. I can’t exactly decide whether I should get some food or go see the animals or....they are so soft and fluffy, I must pet all of them now. I made a beeline over to the petting zoo area. I was so distracted by the thought of being surrounded by kittens and puppies that I didn’t even notice I was not getting closer. My legs moved fine, but the animals never got closer. I felt a slight tug on my collar, pulling me back towards the food court area.

“Yer comin’ with me.” Big Mac’s low baritone shook me right down to my core.

“But...petting zoo...” I tried to protest: one that was just met by silence.

Well, crap. Big Mac is probably here to kill me after what happened at the library. My flight response started to kick in, my wings unfurling and beating quickly in an attempt to run from the monster of a man. Should have known that I wouldn’t be able to break his grip, or lift him off the ground. After another couple seconds of struggling, I resigned myself to the fact that my face was either about to be much more purple or a foot away from my neck. We turned a corner and came to the back of one of the booths. Big Mac released his grip on my collar and placed what seemed to be a large crate on the ground.

“Please, don’t kill me.” I said, wrapping my wings around my body in a futile attempt to shield my body.

“Why would Ah kill ya?” Big Mac replied, opening the box to reveal a large amount of bottles. “Ah need some help stockin’ the booth and Ah couldn’t find Apple Bloom, so guess ya’ll have t’do.” He handed me a few bottles from the box and pointed to the booth.

“Oh....Yes, I can totally do this.” I nervously said, trying to assure myself that he was, in fact, not going to kill me.

“We’re premierin’ Apple Bloom’s cider t’night and she ain’t even here t’help me sell it.” he grumbled.

“Thought AJ would be the one doing the selling.”

“She woulda, but she came back from the library all worked up about somethin’. She grabbed her stuff and said she was goin’ back t’school. Needed t’be away from everyone fer a bit.”

“She say why?”

“Nope.” He said, bringing a large armful of bottles into the booth for me to shelf. “So what are yer plans fer t’morrow.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ah mean, what ya get yer gal fer Hearth’s Warmin’?” My eyes shot open, almost dropping the bottle from the sudden realization that hit me. I had completely forgotten to get Rarity a gift. I grabbed a bottle opener from the shelf and quickly drained the bottle.

“Uh... somethin’ wrong?”

“How in the hell did I forget to get her a gift?! I need to go find something. Like Right now.”

“Eeyup. Better get a move on. Only got 5 hours left.” Big Mac said, holding out his palm to me. I looked at it confused for a second, that is, until he nodded over to the bottle I had just drained. Laughing nervously, slightly embarrassed about it, I quickly handed over a couple bits before running out of the booth, determined to find a gift.

My blood was coursing through my body, my heart pumping hard with each quick step I took. I passed what seem like a ton of booths, all of them peddling different wares. Hat shops, jewelry booths, dress tents and all manner of things. I dove into my pocket, counting how much money I had on hand to use. 15 bits. Well, this is going to be the best haggling event of the century. I had to get her something nice, but it also had to mean something or else it was pretty much worthless. I strode in between the different booths, examining different wares. People kept pushing all sorts of trinkets and baubles into my face as I passed by. After fifteen minutes of fruitless searching, I left the “fashion” booths and headed towards another area.

“You seemed to be troubled, young sir.” A slightly older female said as I passed by a large tent.

“Yeah, I’m trying to find my girlfriend a present for tomorrow and I honestly have no idea what to get her.” I said.

“Well, what’s your rush? You look like you need a break.” The lady said, motioning to the tent door.

“No, I really shouldn’t. I kind of put this off accidentally and I would rather not have her think me uncaring.” I said, backing away from the tent.

“Oh, but I insist. It will only be fifteen minutes of your time. And trust me, it will be well worth it.” The lady said, grabbing my wrist in her magic and dragging me back to the tent. She opened the flap, motioning me to go inside. I sighed, knowing I just lost another chunk of time. This had better be worth it.

Walking inside, I found the tent to be much larger than I previously thought. Across the floor were about forty chairs, all seated facing a small raised platform at the other end. One lone mic stand and microphone stood on the stage. Maybe it was a comedian, desperate to get people to watch his act. The room was about half full, so I grabbed a seat near the exit. If it was complete shit, I could just easily slip out.

The room darkened as a few stage lights clicked on. Smoke billowed out from the sides of the tent, a figure slowly appearing in the thick clouds.

“Ladies and Gentlemen,” The voice of a young lady pierced through the venue. Something was oddly familiar about it. “Tonight you shall gaze upon wonders and magics that you have never seen before. Come one, come all, and witness the Great and Powerful Trixie!” The smoke cleared revealing a woman with silver hair, purple eyes and a fiendish smile.

“Bullshit.” I whispered.

I can’t believe I just sat there and watched an entire magic show. Probably helped that it was Trixie’s show. Guess I should talk to her, I haven’t seen her since my graduation. Might be nice to catch up and I still had some time to kill. Maybe I could introduce her to Rarity and the rest of the girls.

Around the back of the tent, I found Trixie surrounded by a group of kids, all clamoring to get her autograph on a piece of paper or a picture. I tried to stay near the back, waiting for the others to dissipate.

“Thank you Trixie. I’m your biggest fan.” A small boy said, pulling at her pant leg, buzzing his small wings in excitement. He was holding up a small slip of paper and a camera. “Can I get a picture with you?” He asked, his eyes shiny with tears of joy.

“Of course. The Great and Powerful Trixie is nothing if not loyal to her fans. Who shall I make this out to?” She asked, taking the slip of paper.

“Tuner” He mumbled, his face reddening.

“And what do you like to do, Tuner?”

“I...like to sing.”

“Singing is fun, isn’t it? I have a younger brother that plays piano, but he didn’t find out that he could till he was almost an adult. You’re a lucky guy, aren’t you? Knowing what you want to do with yourself.”

“Yes.” He squeaked. It was weird hearing her mention me just to a complete stranger. She signed the paper and passed it back to Tuner, who in turn held up the camera. Trixie just smiled and turned to face the group.

“Would anyone be willing to take a picture of this small gentleman and me? How about you?” She said, holding out the camera in my direction. I guess staying in the back was hard when you were one of the last ones left.

“Sure.” I said, using my wing to flip the camera from her hands, attempting to stay in the shadows. I have no idea why I was trying so hard to not be seen, but to be honest, it was a lot of fun. Snapping a couple pictures I handed the camera back to the child, who thanked me and ran back off to his parents. The small group had completely left except for me, so I guess no time like the present. Stepping out of the shadows, I strode up behind Trixie, who was now packing a large amount of pyrotechnic equipment into the back of her trailer.

“Need any help with that, Miss?” I asked, leaning over the kneeling girl.

“Yes, as a matter of fact. The Great and Powerful Trixie does require assistance with the packing of her things.”

“When did you start talking in the third person so much? It doesn’t suit you, Trixie.” I said, slightly laughing.

Trixie stopped in her tracks. She set the large box in her hands into the back and sighed heavily.

“I knew you were going to catch up to me eventually.” She said in an almost resigning matter. What was she talking about? She reached a hand into her coat. With a blur of her large cape and a flash of steel, I felt cold metal slash into my cheek. Lurching backwards, I slammed into the ground, completely surprised by the sudden assault. Her eyes shot open, dropping her blade. “Crisp?!” She screamed, dropping to her knees.

“What the hell Trixie? I haven’t seen you in three years and the first thing you do is cut me?” I said, rubbing the small cut along my left cheek, feeling the warm blood slowly ooze.

“Sorry, thought you were someone else. Carnies are a bit weird after all.”

“Tell me about it.”

“Well,” she said, grabbing me in a giant hug, “what brings your sorry ass all the way up north. I thought you were spending the holidays at Procient to avoid Mom.” Just hearing the mention of that woman made my blood boil. I quickly subdued that burst of emotion, trying to maintain calm in front of my sister.

“Yeah, well, plans tend to change.” I said, flapping my wings, lifting myself up off the ground. I brushed the dust off of my coat. I could feel the trickle of blood inch closer to the bottom of my chin, the warm liquid desperate to reach a stopping point. Trixie stood up and pulled a cloth she used in the show out from her sleeve, wiping the blood off.

“Again, I really am sorry about that.” She said, tossing the cloth in with the rest of her supplies.
“But you haven’t answered the Great and Powerful Trixie’s question.”

“Well, I was looking for a gift when your barker basically dragged me into the tent-”

“What kind of gift?” Trixie interrupted, almost slamming her body into mine from her excitement.

“A Hearth Warming gift?”

“I figured that, but for who?” My eyes shifted from side to side. I never had an actual girlfriend around Trixie before, just a random drunken fling here and there. I remember the Nightmare Night before I graduate was a complete fiasco, where my plus one came in pretty much nothing but a couple swatches of cloth. I really didn’t want Trixie to think of Rarity the same as the others. She deserved much better than to be clumped with them.

“No one...” I eventually lied.

“Bullshit.” Trixie called out immediately, “What were you thinking of getting her?”

“That’s what I can’t figure out... You know I am really bad at this.” I said, walking back towards the main stretch of road that the festival overtook.

“Yes, yes, I know. Now let the Great and Powerful Trixie assist you in the finding of your gift for your girlfriend.”

“Could you please not talk in the third person anymore.”

“Never, the Great and Powerful Trixie speaks like this forever.” She said, pulling me along, back towards the shops.

“Now, tell me about this girl.

“Well, she’s...well, she’s caring and generous. She made me this coat. Oh, and the scarf. And she likes jewelry and music.”

“Ok, music and jewelry. I know just the place.” Picking me up in her rose pink aura, she lifter me and bolted past the majority of booths and tents. She screeched to a halt in front of a rundown tent with closed flaps and torn walls. “Wait out here. Won’t be more than a moment.”

“Ok.” I said, not really knowing if I had a choice in the matter. It would have been rude to leave now that she knew I was here. Besides, it was nice to actually have a family member that I liked. As I pulled out my cigarettes, Trixie popped her head out of the tent.

“What kind of gem are you thinking of right now?”

“Uh....” I stammered, “Blue?” Trixie smiled as her head once again disappeared into the tent. “Those will kill you, you know.” She said from the other side of the door.

I let out a small snort, dismissing the comment at first, until I opened the box that I had purchased yesterday. I had gone through seventeen cigarettes in less than 24 hours. Crap. I really was going to kill myself. I only gave one away to Scootaloo. Maybe Rarity was right, I should stop. Maybe it would be easier if this was the last pack that I bought... three cigarettes, better make them count.

Trixie popped out of the tent, a small box in hand. She slipped it into my coat pocket as I lit up the first of the cigarettes.

“What is it?” I asked, blowing out a puff of smoke.

“Oh, you will just have to wait and see. Now finish telling me about her. How long have you been dating?”

“Only a couple of months.”

“Really? Well how long did you know her before then?”

“...a week.” I hesitated in answering, knowing the backlash to come.

“A week? You have know this girl for nine weeks? Total?!”

“Well...yeah.”

“Don’t you think it is a little rushed?”

She was the third person in two days to make a similar comment. First it was Big Mac, then AJ and now Trixie. Rushed, Why is she with me? Why does she love me?

“You know, I honestly don’t know, or care for the matter.”

“Well, you should care.”

“And why’s that?” I snapped at her.

“Because you aren’t exactly stable. Your psyche is pretty fragile when it comes to certain things. Doesn’t it seem odd that she would just want to be with you out of the blue? Who is this girl anyway?”

I felt my blood start to rush through my body, my anger rising with it. I whipped out my phone and scrolled through a couple pictures, finding one of me and Rarity on the balcony of the apartment. I passed my phone over to Trixie, who looked at the picture and snorted, barely holding back her laughter.

“Her? This is the girl? Really?” She choked between giggles.

“Yes.” I spat at her. This was really starting to piss me off.

“No no, it’s fine. Just maybe want to consider something before you go any further. There are a lot of things this could be. I just don’t want to see you get hurt by her.”

“And what things could it be?”

“Well, for starters, it could actually be true affection. Unlikely but probable. Then there are countless spells that could be affecting you, but those require a uni of great skill in fire based magics, since that’s the category love spells fall under. She’s not a fire based uni, is she?”

“Uh...no? And how did you know she is a uni?”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie has her ways, my little brother.” She said condescendingly. “The other thing that it most likely is, is a phenomena called the Honeymoon. Basically it is just attraction. Mostly physical. You two haven’t... you know.”

“Sex? No we haven’t had sex, if that’s what you’re asking about.”

“Hmmmmm... then I really don’t know.”

“Well thanks for that doctor.”

“I mean it, be careful. She could just as easily be using you to get back an ex.”

Nope, that was the line. Rarity didn’t want anything to do with Ridger. “That isn’t it. And just drop it. I have a good thing going here and you are just nitpicking like you used to do when we were kids. I’m an adult now, you can’t always protect me.”

Trixie grabbed me in a tight hug, just like she used to. My wings were beating hard from my temper, and my face hot from the blood. This is where I learned it... from Trixie. My wings settled down and folded back onto my back.

“She’s the one that got your wings out, isn’t she?” She asked. I nodded. “Thought so. Look, you might love her, really love her. And she might honestly love you too, I just don’t want to see you get hurt anymore. I saw too much of that at home. I need to go finish packing. Have to leave tonight.” And with that Trixie, released her grip on me and walked back in the direction of her tent.

She had embedded a lot of questions into my mind in her short appearance on my vacation. Questions that were going to plague me the rest of the night. Did Rarity actually love me like she said she did? I couldn’t shake the thought from my mind the entire time I walked to the bar where I had promised to meet up with her.

I found myself standing outside the large window of the karaoke bar. Pinkie Pie, Twilight, Rarity and even Fluttershy, they all seemed to be having the time of their lives. I don’t think I have seen Fluttershy that happy before, or maybe it was the fact that her hair wasn’t completely blocking her smile.

Dammit, Trixie. Now I’m not really sure about this. What if it is all a lie? What if...she really didn’t care about me. I turned my back towards the window, brushing my wings up against the frigid glass. I flapped them a bit, but they felt incredibly heavy and awkward. Even folded on my back they felt strange. I finally pulled them back inside my jacket, where they started to feel normal again.

“Crisp? What are you doing out here in the cold, darling?” the familiar voice asked me from my right. Even looking at her, I don’t know what to do. “You pulled your wings in? Is anything the matter?”

“No,” I quickly lied, “It’s just a bit cold out here, so I pulled them in. Wouldn’t want your handiwork to get ruined?” I awkwardly laughed. Oh god, I can’t even stand my own body. I shoved my hands into my pockets to stop them from moving around so much. My left hand found the small box that Trixie had dropped in there earlier. Pulling it out, I looked down at the small white box.

“What is that?” Rarity asked, sidling up to me and underneath my arm.

“Um...it’s for you. Happy Hearth Warming.” I said, almost completely lackluster.

Rarity slowly took the box from my hands. The touch of her skin sent a small pang of sadness through me, if this really was a lie, it was a cruel one at best. She ripped into the paper and pulled out a small pendant. An eighth note, the note head a small blue gem...a sapphire. Rarity just stared at the small necklace in her hands, saying nothing. Eventually, she pulled my collar and kissed me on the cheek.

“I love it, almost as much as I love you.” She said, slipping the necklace around her neck. I smiled softly. Maybe even if it wasn’t real, it was still nice to feel it...

“I love you too.” I said, feeling my heart slightly twinge. “Oh, there is something I wanted to ask you about unis.”

“What is it darling?” she said, looking up at me with her own sapphires.

“Well, there are certain schools of uni magic right?” She nodded. “What are they?”

“Let’s see now...Fire, water, wind, earth, arcane and shadow.”

“What school do you fall under?”

“Well out of the six schools, I fall mostly under earth magics. Would not be able to find or cut my gems with shadow or fire magic now could I?” She giggled.

“No. No, I guess you couldn’t.” I replied, knowing I had just narrowed the possibilities by one.

Author's Note

Oh GOOD celestia, this...took...forever

I like the idea of 6 schools of Magic. I will post a blog about where I think certain unicorns lie later.

Trixie was actually hard to write, trying to balance her canon personality with this small change of her wanting to be the big sister and protect her little brother.

Crisp really needs to just start wearing protective gear around every girl in his life.

And poor kid, his thoughts are now turning against him in the one bright thing in his mind.

Reflections

“Would you be a dear and help me get this on?” a disgruntled Rarity asked after a few failed attempts attempting to secure the clasp around her neck.

“Sure.” I replied half heartedly, taking the pendant in my hand while she turned around pulling up her hair to give me a better shot at getting the clasp correct on the first try. The aroma of her hair caused my stomach to drop. I hated my psyche, just the thought of something that may not be is actually causing my physical distress. I could just run. Go back to school and grab all my stuff and move out.

No, that would constitute a manhunt for me by Dash and Vinyl. That would not end well for me at all. And everyone else says they will kill me if I even so much as hurt her. I have been walking on some eggshells before but now I will be tap dancing through a minefield if it ever comes to light that I’m doubting her...

“Thank you.” Rarity said, turning back to me and cooing into my chest, blush rapidly spreading across her face. I could feel my own blush creep up on me as my brain decided to stop working for a second. Everything felt warm and right and-

‘She doesn’t love you, ya know?’

The little voice. You’re back. Haven’t heard my crippling self doubt in almost six months.

‘What do you know? Trixie said that-’

‘Trixie said that the possibility of it being anything else was much higher than her actually returning your affection. Honestly, have you seen the girl? Why would she ever want to be with you.’

‘She said that she was drawn to me for an unknown reason. Did say I made her feel safe.’

‘How long will that last though, step out of line once and you’re done. No more friends, no more sexy girlfriend and then you will be all mine once again.’ The voice laughed, a low sinister one. My skin started to get goosebumps, my hair standing on end. That laugh...

“Crisp?” Rarity said, holding my face in her hands, our eyes meeting, “you seem not yourself right now. Are you sure you are all right?”

The warmth of her hands soothed my core, my skin and hair relaxing from my own mind. I placed my hand over hers, rubbing it against my face. I breathed in deeply and exhaled, further attempting to calm my body down.

“Yeah,” I said, reaching for cigarette number two. I pulled it out and placed it in my mouth, ready to light it up when I met her eyes again. Just the way she could make me feel, even if it was only temporary, I wanted to be around for a while. I took the box and showed her the final cigarette inside.

“See this?”

“Yes, it looks just like the last cigarette.”

“Well actually, no, it isn’t.” I said, placing the box back in my pocket, “this one is.” I lit the cigarette and drew a long puff, “I think you were right last night, about me quitting. So I guess that final cigarette is a kind of promise. I will smoke it one day, but that’s a day far off into the future hopefully.”

“And what day is that?” she asked, sidling up underneath my chin, wrapping her arms around my back.

“Well, I guess the day that we have to say goodbye.”

“Goodbye? Whatever do you mean by that?”

“Exactly what it sounds like, our parting of ways. That’s why I’m hopeful that it is one that is far in the future.” I said, smiling slightly.

“Well, there is something we should talk about, but this is not that time. Come along, the girls want to sing a bit more and I thought I was going to have to go all the way over to Sugar Cube Corner to retrieve you. Pinkie Pie is convinced that we will be able to get you to sing tonight.” She said, laughing, grabbing the hand with a cigarette in it, slipping it from my fingers.

“And in regards to this one, the one in the box will be yours, so this one shall be mine. Same reason, and I too hope it will be a far day in the future.” She slipped the box out of my pocket and placed the cigarette back alongside its companion, to stay there for an undetermined amount of time.

“Now get in there before you do anything else wonderful and marvelously cheesy.” Rarity stated, taking my face into her hands and kissing me on the cheek before returning into the bar.

I glanced back into the window I had been staring into before, the reflection staring back at me. After a couple seconds, the reflection winked at me, causing me to jump back slightly. I turned my head around to see if anyone else had caught the weird facial tick in the window, but the street was deserted. I turned back to the window, to the now smiling relection.

‘It’s you, isn’t it.’

‘Well of course, it’s me. Or you. Or am I the real one?’

‘Considering you’re in a window, I doubt you’re the real Crisp.’

‘Are you sure about that?’

‘Pretty sure, I mean, I can walk and talk and throw a snowball in your face and you can’t do shit about it.’

‘Except destroy you.’

‘What?’

‘You heard me. She’s lying to you. You have never been or ever will be wonderful or cheesy’ The reflection continued its tirade against my mind once again. ‘She seems good, too good. Your sister was right, she’s not with you because of her feelings for you. She will hurt you, and it will destroy you.’ The reflection’s smile grew wide, the eyes flickering between my lavender and a stark orange.

‘So what.’

‘So what? So What?! May I remind you that no one has ever even liked you at all. Do I need to go over every person in your life that has ever slighted you in any way?!’ The reflection screamed, slamming its fist into the window, a small trail of purple falling from the now orange eyes.

‘Women to you are a damn poison, people are a plague, the only thing that will ever be accepting of you is that crushing lonely hell that you yourself inhabit.’

‘You know what, no. Fuck your entire idea about how people hate me. You only decide to spring up now and torment me again when, and only when something that is actually going well in my life is even slightly possibly threatened do you show up.’

‘That’s because I tell you the truth. I have no reason to lie to you.’ The reflection sneered, the eyes wide and crazed.

‘I don’t need to keep doing this to myself, ok? Maybe the risk of it failing and having something awesome now is better, way better, than cutting it off before anything can come of it. Good or bad.’

‘It will always be bad.’

‘These last six months have been amazing for me. I have friends, a family that has accepted me as one of their own, a place to live and most importantly of all, someone that cares and possibly loves me enough to do something about it. Something is there, and it might be a crap shot, but I’m done living with regrets of my past. I’m going in there and making the fucking future mine.’

I made my way to the door, the reflection forced to follow along the path I took. Reaching my hand for the handle, it screamed out to me.

‘You will be back, and from this pain there will be no recovery, no salvation. The Mediator will not be able to save you again, and neither will your so called friends. The darkness, however, shall be waiting.’ The voice screeched, disappearing from view, following up with the sinister laugh that had darkened my mind numerous times.

I was now almost completely mentally exhausted, the reflection always took its toll on my mind. Last time he appeared, was the day I met Uncle Disc. He had been the reason for my drinking, he was the reason for my depression, he was...me. I knew I had always been a bit self destructive. Maybe the reflection was right. It really did know everything about me. It was me... but what did he mean by this pain would destroy me. And who was the Mediator that he mentioned saving me? I shook my head in a futile attempt to chase off my demon before finally opening the door and walking inside.

It was homey to say the least. Not a nightclub or anything like that. Much prefered it this way though. No, it was much more of a dive bar. Pictures of all the townsfolk on the walls, celebrities that had graced the establishment, photos of people that had won singing contests or the “Monthly Madness Trivia Hour”, but that line looked like a shrine to Twilight more than anything.

Off to the right in the back corner was a small stage. A karaoke machine and a mic stand graced the stage, while a couple of speakers were tucked into the platform’s front. Pretty smart there, cuts down on the space issue. Cords aren’t all over the place for drunk people to trip on as well, but the only downside was if something got disconnected, taking them out could always mean a chore if there was not a quick release put in, but who knows, still smart.

The bar off to the left had a large variety of liqueurs and alcohols, ranging from homebrewed ciders and beers to rare imports from across the seas. I even saw a small bottle of a mint green liqueur that I thought was banned in this part of the country, but hey, whatever right? They had it and I’ve always wondered why it was banned.

“Crisp!” Pinkie shouted from across the room. I may have been feeling down from my short talk with Trixie and almost destroyed by my own mind, but that didn’t mean I should bring the rest of the group down. It was not their problem. I thought it better to just enjoy the rest of the night and not ruin everyone’s Hearth Warming. Pinkie darted over to me as soon as I reached the bar.

“Hey Pinkie.”

“Is it true that you can sing?” Always straight to the point with this one.

“Not exactly. I guess if needed to I can carry a tune decent enough, but I would never consider myself a singer.”

“Well, Rarity said that you have a really really good singing voice. And then Dashie told me that you hum whenever you are working on something or cleaning or pretty much doing anything and she said it was really good too.”

“Like I said, can carry a tune, not much more though. If you want someone to sing for you, talk to Vinyl, she is the real singer.”

“If you won’t sing for us, would you at least play the piano tonight?” She pleaded, her eyes wide and starry in hope and anticipation of a positive response.

“Uhhhh...no. I’d have to go all the way back to the apartment to get my roll-up and then I would have to set it up and it would take a while and I’m pretty sure no one wants to hear that right now.”

“Well, you could always use the one here.”

“There isn’t one here.”

“It’s right over there.” She pointed out a small baby grand next to the stage. Yet again, I failed to notice a beautiful instrument. I was really losing my edge.

“Not tonight,” I finally replied, slightly sad. I really did like playing on nice pianos, but I felt that this wasn’t a time to be doing that. I should be having fun with everyone.

“Awww, that’s ok. Oh, and I took the liberty of ordering you a drink. I named it myself.” Pinkie waved over the bartender, who placed two steins of an amber malt next to two double shot glasses with the mint green liquor inside. “Thanks Lemon Twist.” Pinkie said, the bartender nodding as he turned back to serve his other patrons. Pinkie took the shot glasses and balanced them on a pair of chopsticks over the steins.

“What am I supposed to do here?”

“Ever taken any kind of bomb?” I nodded in confirmation. “Well, same concept here.” She said, slamming her palms into the bar next to the steins, causing the shot glasses to fall into the now frothing malts.

“Go!” Pinkie shouted, and instinctively, I reached for my stein and quickly downed the bomb. The cider had a bite on it, a cinnamon with a hint of something nutty. Maybe a hazelnut. The mix of a minty, liquorice flavor took me back, causing me to almost gag and sputter the bomb everywhere. The foamy liquid alone was enough to gag on. I managed to keep going, quickly finishing and slamming my stein down on the bar upside down as Pinkie did.

“Oh man,” I wheezed, the burning in my throat intense staggering, “that was, just about the craziest drink I have ever have. What do you call it?”

“I call it a ‘Party Cannon’. It’s just what everyone needs to get themselves out of the dumps and start living.” She smiled. Pinkie always had this weird kind of worldly feel to her, it was like she knew exactly what to say whenever. I’d put the rest of my bits on the whole crazy personality being a complete facade. The frizzy haired partier pulled me off to the table in the corner where Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy were.

“Pinkie Pie,” Rarity said, a bit more dramatically than she needed to, “Fluttershy and I have been waiting here for you to do our set and you have been at the bar schmoozing with my boyfriend.” Pinkie smiled and grabbed Rarity and Fluttershy up from the table and made her way towards the stage, Fluttershy attempting to fly away in fear.

“Please, don’t make me do this Pinkie Pie.” She pleaded, to which fell upon deaf ears.

Twilight and I were left alone at the table, me completely confused and Twilight just scrolling through pictures or a book on her tablet. She looked completely engrossed in whatever she was looking at. I was just as content to not really talk right now though. Still kind of tired from earlier. I waved over the bartender.

“You buying?” Twilight asked, not even looking up from her tablet.

“I can get a couple drinks, yeah. What’ll you have?” I asked her as Lemon Twist got to the table with a couple tall glasses. He placed the cups on the table and walked away.

“Thanks Lemon.” Twilight said, placing the tablet down and levitating one of the glasses across the table to me.

“What’s this?”

“House special. Pretty good. A bit too much tequila for your taste maybe, but still.” She laughed, sliding her hand over the tablet, sliding over pictures.

“What you lookin’ at?”

“Oh, just a few things. Some papers about magic studies, reading one of the books I scanned on here.”

“What’s that a picture of?” I asked, craning my neck attempting to look at the tablet picture.

“Oh this? It’s just one of the two pictures of the librarian before me, Amber Sheen. She died in a robbery gone wrong twenty years ago. She was a good friend of professor Kaos’s. He mentioned her and I was curious.” She grabbed the chair underneath me and slid it and me along the floor next to her. She then flipped back to the first picture that she was looking at.

A profile picture, probably straight from the library database. An amber haired peg, brown wings and blue eyes. Something felt familiar but I couldn’t place it. I slid the picture to the right, going to the second picture. Six people, two toddlers and four adults. I recognized Uncle Disc almost immediately, even if his hair was just a little darker on the temples.

“Is that who I think it is?” I said, pointing to the two new adults.

“Yep, this picture was taken shortly before Magnum moved out here after he was drafted for his team. Doesn’t Rarity look adorable as a baby?” Twilight cooed at the picture of her. Rarity was pretty damn adorable as a baby. She even had perfect curls as a baby, but there was something else...something brown.

“Who’s the other kid?” I asked, looking at the small boy sleeping in the librarian’s arms.

“That’s Amber Sheen’s son. Don’t actually know his name, but he was taken away after her death. Disc said he keeps in touch with the kid, says he’s doing well. Kind of want to meet the son of one of the only pegs to successfully run a library.”

“Huh,” I said, downing the glass. The dream, this was almost exactly like that dream I had last night. Even down to the names. Maybe I was just being crazy, maybe it was coincidence but it was just too weird. “Another round?” I asked, holding up my glass towards the bar. Twilight smiled and nodded, finishing her own.

“So Rarity said you were asking about magic, why?” Twilight said.

“Well, my sister is a uni-”

“But you’re a peg? How does that work?”

“I’m adopted... but yeah, my sister is one and I’ve just been interested in it.” I replied just as Lemon brought over a platter of shots, mugs and tall glasses.

“On the house.” He said.

“Thank you again Lemon.” Twilight smiled as she lifted the glassware off the platter and onto the table.
“Anytime, Twilight.” He said, smiling walking back to the others. She passed over a few my way and lifted a shot, signaling me to do the same. I nodded, picking up the glass and tossed it back.

“You think you can keep up with me, pretty boy?” Twilight said, tossing her shot back as well. “Anytime I take a drink, you take a drink.” I chuckled.

“Well, shit. Yeah, yeah I am down for this. Just a warning, though. I don’t go down easily. So how does one figure out their particular school of magic?” I asked, slamming the shot down onto the table.

“Well, that’s actually -drink- really difficult to determine when you are jusht starting out.” Twilight hiccuped as she drained her own glass; her cheeks flushing, the liquid burned through her system.

“All unis can use all kinds of magic, except shadow magic. That takess a powerfulish uni caster. Even I can barely cast any shadow magic, but it’s mostly forbidden magic anyway. Drink. There was an associate of Dean Celeste’s that was a natural Shadow caster, but she is supposed to be really reclusive. Most can’t comprehend more than a simple arcane spell though. Mostly telekinesis and levitation spells.”

Water unis usually go on to become doctors and nurses, as most of those spells deal with healing of some sort. Although there are some that work alongside weather pegs to help calibrate machines. Wind unis are usually weird, simple as that.”

“Know any wind casters?”

“Yes, as a matter of fact. Professor Kaos is one, if not the most powerful, wind casters I have ever had the pleasure of meeting. Earth casters, such as Rarity, -drink- work with their hands and generally are craftsmen by trade. Arcane is used in all manners of styles, but most magicians and illusionists are arcane.”

“What about you?” I asked, on my third attempt to get a word in.

“I,” she stated, placing a hand sloppily on her chest, “am one of the rising stars of the Arcane class. My expertise lies in manipulation and illusionary magic.”

“You didn’t mention fire casters.”

“What?” the drunk Twilight asked incredulously, “Of course, I did. There was the water and arcane and-”

“Nope.”

“Oh, well...um...you see, fire based casters are incredibly rare, almost as rare as a shadow caster. I only know of two and one of them is my sister in law.”

“Didn’t know you had a brother.”

“Yeah, he’s was just promoted in the military. Incredibly powerful arcane caster as well, specializes in shield magics. I remember when he asked me to be his Best Man, er Woman.... Girl? I don’t know. It was really sweet of him though.”

“What about the other one?” I asked, readying a full stein.

“Oh, well he’s -drink- pretty quiet about his fire abilities, I’m shure his family doesn’t even know. He doesn’t know that I know that he is one either so shhhh.” Twilight laughed as she slammed the shot. Her eyes glazed over, her head becoming too heavy for her neck. Twilight swayed in her seat, then fell forward head first into the table. The resulting thud was sickeningly awful and yet impressive. I couldn’t help but laugh. I’d have to say what an admirable undertaking she did, trying to put me under the table.

“Oh gosh,” Fluttershy said, her voice becoming even more high pitched and worried, “what happened to Twilight?” I guess they had finished their set. Fluttershy flew over to Twilight, picking her up off the table, stabilizing her.

“Guess she had too much to drink.” I laughed.

“I did not have too musch to drink. My head juss got really heavy.” Twilight protested, allowing her eyes to, once again glaze over. This time she at least slumped into Fluttershy. Unfortunate for the peg, Twilight looked like she had gone completely limp, putting her full deadweight on poor Fluttershy.

“Ha,” I said, jumping up triumphantly. “I win, Twilight. No one can drink me under that table.” I laughed, swaying on the spot. I felt my legs buckle underneath my body. I tried to stabilize myself, flapping my wings futilely against the inside of my peacoat that I had so foolishly tucked back in before coming inside. I grabbed for the table, barely catching myself before I hit the ground.

“Well, touche Sparkle. Touche. Never had someone-” I would have finished the sentence, but the ground came up to meet my chin before I had a chance to finish congratulating the resident Librarian. My head started to swim from the impact, and the booze, but mostly the impact. I felt an arm reach down, placing itself underneath my armpit and heaving me off the ground.

“If you just kept your wings,” Rarity grunted, “then I would not have to be doing such unladylike work, like picking up her drunk boyfriend off the ground. You would have been able to pick yourself up. But no. Put them away, you said, it is too cold, you said.”

“Hehehe,” I giggled, “it was cold...outside. But maybe...” pushing my left wing out of the coat, “it’ll be warm enough to,” right wing flipped open, “keep these out for now.” I smiled, impressed that I managed to get them out being this drunk.

“Rarity?” Fluttershy asked, “Do you think you will be able to get him back by yourself? He looks a lot heavier than he lets on.”

Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie had a very drunk complaining Twilight in between them. She rambled about not being that drunk and how she could walk, but every time she tried to throw off Pinkie, she stumbled. Just enough for Pinkie to laugh and keep throwing herself under her inebriated friend.

“Yes, Fluttershy. I believe I can manage. Now that he has his wings out, he will be easier to manage. He can be such a drama queen when it comes to those things.” I fluttered my wings just a bit, showing them off. “Oh come on you.” She said, dragging me to my feet, leading me back into the snow. I threw my right wing over her shoulders, attempting to keep the snow off of her. Rarity just smiled sweetly at me as I slipped in the snow. Barely catching myself in time, I laughed.

“I told you, no one can out drink this peg.”

Author's Note

Well, holy crap did this take forever to finish.

The cigarette thing is something I actually do. When I meet a girl, I buy a pack of my brand then will smoke it until I am down to three cigarettes. One for the first date, one for when I ask her to actually be a girlfriend and then the last one for the breakup. I'm currently in a cycle right now, but I am at half a pack.

The Magic school is probably what took this chapter so long to come out. I wanted to have a seventh school for Light magic, but it was too much like fire magic, so it got scraped. I may get more into this later or in a blog sooooo yeah look out for that madness.

The Reflection... that is a bit of my own insanity and insecurities poured into that. I liked the idea of his changing physical attributes. Just wait for that as well.

Also Bam.

Scars We Make

“Why is it so damn cold here?” I slurred, slipping on the slick ice coating the path through the park.

“Because, you grew up in a much warmer climate, so your body doesn't acclimate well to the more frigid temperatures.”

I could barely walk because of Twilight and my general acceptance of free alcohol. Not really something a recovering alcoholic should be doing but not about turn down free booze. I really should learn to say no to it, or in general. Never really could say no to someone that wasn't my parents, no matter what.

I really should cut down on the drinking to be honest. Wait, I had already given up cigarettes today, so maybe this was just me supplementing one addiction with another.

“Why does this ground have to be so damn icy?” I said, struggling to keep my balance. I was pretty much relying on Rarity to keep me level at this point. If I lost my footing now, it would be bad. I was much taller than her. One good slip and we’d both be on our asses.

“You really should understand your limits. This is most unbecoming.” Rarity grunted. She stopped, slightly wheezing in the frigid December air. “It would help if you actually tried to carry your own weight.”

“Well, excuse me, duchess, but I honestly did not expect to be roped up into a spontaneous drinking contest with Twilight.”

“I’m impressed though. You once said that you did not succumb to the effects of alcohol, that you never get drunk.”

“I don’t think...I have ever said that. And anyways, what’s the deal between Sparkles and the bartender....Lemon Schnapps?”

“Lemon Twist. Well, that has been an adventure. I didn't think he still had romantic feelings for her. Twilight has always been a bit more... oblivious when it came to people. Lemon was two years ahead of us in school. He had such the crush on her in high school. Pinkie and I tried to help him out so many times, but she always had her nose stuck in a book or some paper.”

“Guess we can’t all be lucky in that respect can we?” I said, slipping out of Rarity’s grasp, slumping down on the small layer of snow. I giggled to myself and looked up with a small little grin. “Maybe I did have a bit too much. A little help?”

Rarity looked down at me and giggled quietly. After a couple of seconds, she lowered her hand to me. In a bit of drunken stupidity, I grabbed it and yanked her down on top of me. She lurched forward and landed with a thump.

“Ow, I really did not think that one through.”

“No, you really did not. Now what was the point of pulling me down into the snow?”

“I think I had a reason, but I kinda forget when you landed next to me.”

She stifled a small giggle, “You really should stop that. How can I keep someone around that forgets things about me so easily?”

“Never! You can’t get rid of me that easily.” I slurred, attempting to push myself up off the ground. From my left came a small chuckle. “What are you laughing at...you… you… I got nothin’.”

“No, I would never laugh at you,” she lied, barely able to contain her mirth. “But, you are right about one thing. I don’t think I would ever be able to get rid of you.”

“Oh, you would never be able to get rid of me?” I said, smiling devilishly towards the now surprised girl shuffling in her embarrassment.

“What I meant to say was... that?” She smiled, looking up at, an almost embarrassed grin stretching across her face.

“Damn right that’s what you meant to say!” I shouted, jumping quickly off the ground, starting to twirl in the air.

“What are you doing?” Rarity sighed at me two feet below where I was now looping, “and when did you get to be such a good flyer. Three weeks ago you could barely lift yourself off of the ground and look at you now. You are quite the little dancer there, aren’t you?”

“I can do much more than that. You just never see it.” I laughed, closing my wings and allowing myself to flop back down into the snow with a soft crunch. I glanced over to see a scrunched face, a disappointed stare piercing my body.

“And why do I never get to see this side of you?”

“Well,” I said, trying to figure out why she actually had never seen me do these kinds of things. “Maybe it’s because I generally do this kind of stuff in my room. So you’d pretty much have to catch me with my pants down...so to speak. Hell, even if you lived with me, you would still have to surprise me.” I slurred.

“You bring up an excellent point.” Rarity stated, sliding up next to me, “What if I were to live with you?”

“What?!” I almost shouted as my wings clamped shut, forcing my plummet into a small snowbank. The dazed feeling washed over me with such force my insides burned and my stomach started to turn uncomfortably.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Meant by what?”

“You wanting to live with me?”

“Of course I do. I love you and I do not want to waste anymore time not being around you. It’s amazing, Father approves of you, Mother loves you and Sweetie Belle, even though I did not need her approval, has given it.” She beamed, letting her hair dance around in the small wind that had started to pick up.

I felt numb. I could barely register what was being said to me. She wanted to move in with me? Live with me? Why? There had to be a reason why? Oh man. I could feel my lungs draw for air, but it never felt enough. I started hyperventilating, and was it bad. I heaved and wheezed for what seemed hours and I could not get myself to calm down.

‘This is exactly what I meant.’

Oh no. Why now, why do you have to be here now. My shadow twisted, the orange eyes with its purplish haze appearing before me on the ground, a wide fanged smile accompanying them.

‘You couldn't even cope with someone seeing your wings for years,’ the shadow hissed, ‘How are you going to have the woman that says she “loves you” see you at your most vulnerable.’

‘Shut up. She has seen me then.’

‘No, she has not. Not like I have. Not like what I relish in.’

‘Shut up.’

‘Face it, she is only doing this so that she doesn't have to pay a full rent check and food all the time. She is just using you. You will soon become her puppet!’ The shade screamed, raising its shadowy arms up, clasping its hands around my neck.

“Leave Me Alone!” I shouted, bellowing loudly at the shade. It fell limply from around my neck, regaining its original shape, the low laugh echoing in my ears as it did.

“Well, I’m sorry for caring about your well being.” A very disgruntled voice said from above me. I turned around to see the dagger eyes once again.

“What?” I asked, shifting my weight to my knees.

“What was that all about? Telling me to leave you alone.” Rarity stated calmly. Almost too calmly.

“I’m sorry, but I am pretty confused here.” I said, pulling myself off the ground.

“Where should I start?” she said, advancing on my. She rushed me so fast, I barely had a chance to react before I felt the force of her body slam into mine. I felt my ribs heave under the sudden impact, causing me to fall once again to my knees. “Here I am, trying to discuss something with you and you are over here, freaking out about nothing. Yes, I understand that you are drunk and that this is a big step but telling me to leave you alone? Even shouting at me like I was someone attacking you?”

“What? No! I wasn’t shouting.” I said, clutching my ribs. “I was yelling at-” I couldn’t tell her. I couldn’t tell her what I was yelling at, she’d think me crazy. And the reason why? I couldn’t say it either.

“Whom were you yelling at?” She asked, almost demanding the answer. I couldn’t bare to look her in the eyes. I felt them piercing through my coat and shirt, drilling straight into my body and out to the snow behind me.

“I….” I barely whispered.

“That’s what I thought.” Rarity said, her tone shifting abruptly. I let my head hang down in front of me as I heard footprints softly crunch towards me. After a few seconds, the footsteps stopped as she stood in front of me.

I had to look up at her. I felt compelled by something. I couldn’t explain it, but when I looked up, I saw something that I never wanted to see again. A single tear cascaded down from her cheek into the snow in front of her. I stared at the spot where it landed for a second, then back to her. Just in time for me to see her palm swing into view. The sharp smack stunned me right down to the core.

“Can’t even give me an answer, can you.” Rarity softly said, struggling hard to hold her frustration. “I thought, maybe, that I can finally let someone in. That it would be ok to open up to someone that wasn’t my friends or family. But evidently, I was wrong. I don’t even know how to feel about this.”

Her words just dug deeper and deeper. The soft plip of tears on the snow was killing me. I wanted to prove to her that she wasn’t wrong to open up to me, but how can I when I can’t even open up to her about my own problems.

“Can’t you say anything to me at all? Or are you just content on sitting there, further fueling my anger.”

“I don’t know what to say.” I finally choked out.

“That is not a damn answer!” she shouted at me.

“Well I don’t know what to say, OK?” I returned, clenching my fists in the snow. My whole body shook with anger and frustration. “I just don’t. I have a lot of demons. It feels like every time something goes right for me, it all comes crashing down on me! I got adopted young, but knew nothing of a happy family. I tried to make friends, but got teased by these stupid things.” I said, flapping my wings furiously,

“The only people that care about me always had some ulterior motive. Only my sister and Uncle Disc seemed to care. It looked like you do too, but at the same time I have no idea why you love me.” I felt the tears burn as they started to drip down onto the snow next to her’s. “I can’t help it. Almost everyone I have known wants something from me. And it’s crippled me. I’m completely paranoid that you will leave when you get what you want-”

Her palm slammed into my face once again. I could feel my rage building up, burning my insides. My wings flipped open, ready to fight. I started to raise myself off the ground, but as I did, I felt her collapse on top of me, throwing her arms around my neck and shoulders, holding me tight.

“You idiot.” She softly cried into my shoulder. “Don’t you ever think of me like that. I know I can’t give you a straight answer on why, but that should not mean that I don’t.”

“I know, but my sister got into my head and then my mind got away from me and my self doubt came into play and-” I felt her soft hand touch my lips as she steadied herself on her knees in front of me.

“You’re rambling, and you know it just is not a good style.” She said, placing her arm back around my neck. “I know you haven’t been telling me everything. I get that. Life must not be easy when you carry all this weight around, but that’s why I’m here. I want to help you.”

I let my head slump down against her shoulder, staring wide eyed towards the ground behind her. I wanted to tell her everything, but I just couldn’t. Even bringing those memories up cripples me to the point of paralysis.

“What do you feel comfortable telling me?” She asked, bringing my head up in her hands and staring into my eyes. Those were the eyes I knew, those sapphires. Just beautiful. I loved everything about this girl, but it was all so suddenly there that night that I can’t explain why I loved her either. Maybe things like this just happen.

“Not more than you know.” I finally slurred out.

“One day?”

I placed my forehead against her’s, feeling her soft hair caress the sides of my cheeks. This is where I wanted to be.

“Yeah.”

“Good. I think it is time for us to head back. Maybe you will feel like taking in the morning.”

“I like the idea by the way.”

“What idea?”

“Us. You know, living together?”

“Really?” Rarity asked, startled by my reply.

“Yeah, I mean, maybe there is something about us that doesn’t make sense. AJ questioned it and it got me thinking, and then my sister started on it too. Maybe we just don’t know. But who cares. I finally feel something close to happy for a change.”

Rarity small smile quickly grew to a larger one, try as she might to keep it small and contained. She started shaking. So furiously that she dropped me back into the snow. The change in her emotion was so fast, I barely had time to register it and for the first time, I saw her overcome with joy. I had seen her happy, but never like this. This was beautiful, this was what she should always feel like.

“Well, let’s hurry back home, we have lots to do before we head back to Procient.” She said, grabbing my hand and pulling me up into her arms. “But first, I need to clean up before we get there. This coat is now soaking wet and if I do not get it dry soon, then it will be ruined. And if that happens, then that will be the worst. Possible. Thing!” She stood there with her fist clenched in front of her, her eyes wide with fear.

“Are you sure you aren’t drunk?"

She wrenched herself from my arms and turned quickly back towards me, her eyes fierce and her smile wickedly fun.

“I may have had a few drinks. Pinkie even had all of us consume her “party cannon”. If ever there was a… drink that shouldn’t be consumed regularly, that is it.” I had to agree with her on that, although I found the drink strangely wonderful. “But I’m sure with our levels of inebriation, I could still kick your butt.” She said, planting her feet into the snow, bracing her body and raising her fists. “Father did teach me a little self defense. I promise I won’t use my magic” She finished, smiling.

“Oh I’m sure you could beat him up. Scrawny little kid that he is.” a voice said from along the treeline. Rarity’s eyes drastically shrank and shifted uncomfortably, her posture shrank from her mock fighting stance, slumping to the ground with a soft thud. A small murmur, almost like a whimper escaped from her lips.

“Hello?” I shouted, concerned about the sudden change in Rarity’s...well, everything. This was even more drastic a change from just a second ago. She has gone from pissed off to slight depression to overjoyed to what looks like complete fear. I haven’t ever seen her like this. The only time I have seen her even remotely close to this is the night we arrived...when she told me about… I instinctively flipped open my wings.

“What has it been, 3 years? It is so good to see you,” the gruff voice laughed from its hiding place in the trees.

Come on ears don’t fail me now. I scanned the treeline, searching for the source. It came from behind me, to the left.

“What, Rarity, after all these years, I’m surprised at you. I never thought of you to forget me after I left such an impression.” The voice came again from behind me… where she was huddled on the ground. I spun around on the spot, to find a peg standing just a foot in front of my face.

“How…” was all she could manage to get out before the shock took complete control of her voice.

“Made some friends, powerful friends on the inside. Told me that if I took care of something, something from my past, that they would break me out. Whelp, here I am. They kept good on their end and I’m here to make good on mine.”

His face was pulled up in a sneer, his eyes a dark muddy brown. Dirty red wings and hair, his muscles, rippling under a small white t-shirt and an unbuttoned orange shirt. I could feel those eyes scan up and down my body. After a few seconds, the peg snorted and turned his back towards me, folding his wings. On his right shoulder, a mark of mountain climbing equipment.

“Ridger?”

“Ah, so you know who I am. And I guess you’d be my replacement then?”

This wasn’t good, and it really was not a good time to be drunk. Deep down I could feel my stomach churn and burn, my anger rising at the sheer audacity of this shit that stood in front of me.

“I thought you’d be taller.” Oh good job, that’s a great thing to say.

“Most do, but height isn’t everything. Sometimes, you need to have a little extra.”

From behind me, a twig snapped. Oh shit, that’s his extra, back up. I had to get us out of here. I could barely walk, but I rather risk crashing into a tree than staying here.

I made a break for it, jumping straight up into the air and speeding toward Ridger. If I could get past him, I could grab Rarity on the fly and get her out of here. As I passed him, I felt the right side of my body cave as he slammed his fist straight into my ribs, knocking the wind out of both my lungs and wings.

“What do you think you are doing, little boy? You aren’t going anywhere, are they Sliver.”

“Nope,” a voice from the tree line behind me stated.

From the trees, another man stepped out, just barely taller than his partner. In a jade green aura, a couple different blades floated over to Ridger, who grabbed them and twirled the smaller one in his hand.

“Excellent choices as always, Sliver.” Ridger calmly addressed his partner. “Perimeter all in place?”

“Yea,” Sliver replied, “no one should be able to bother us for about ten minutes.”

“It would seem, that this time, I shall have an audience.”

“An audience for what?” I asked, feeling my anger start to build.

“Well one must always make sure the audience is comfortable. Sliver?”

Sliver nodded and waved his left hand in my direction. As soon as his hand passed my body, I felt a weak magic bind my wrists and ankles to the ground. I furiously flapped my wings, trying to futile break free of the bonds that held me down.

“I here to finish the job I started 3 years ago.” He turned and threw Rarity to the ground with all the force he could muster. “She couldn’t just die and leave well enough alone,” he jumped back to me, “Nothing personal to you kid, but I can’t say I won’t enjoy this.”

He walked slowly back over to Rarity and squatted down next to her. She tried to shuffle back in the snow but he had her in one of his hands. He ripped off her coat so easily, it was like watching a chef slice a hot roast with a sharp knife. But this was much more horrid. He pulled out a blade. He flashed it in my direction and then held it over Rarity’s face. Now it had become his own little carving studio, and we were going to be his art.

Pulling the blade across her cheek, a thin line of blood trickled out and started to drip into the snow, staining it red. Ridger grinned as he continued to make small slits on her arms and her legs. He slipped the blade underneath her shirt and pulled up to her face, revealing her gleaming white skin against the black coat had been ripped open, a purple bra was the only thing keeping her from being completely exposed.

Ridger turned and walked over to my face and slid the blade along my cheek the same way he had done to my love. He snickered and snarled at me, “But first I am going to take what is rightfully mine, and you get to watch as I take your girlfriend again.”

“Again? What do you mean again?”

“Well, if you must know, Rarity was such a little tease when we were together, but never giving me herself that way. So one night, after her finding out about my little side business, she threatened to go to the cops. Now, that just doesn’t sit well with someone like me. Had to teach her a lesson. A swift crack across the back of the head and she became my victim. Oh, it was hours before I dumped her in that park,” his eyes gleamed maniacally, shifting from me to Rarity all the while.

“She was my little slut for that time, didn’t she tell you about all this? Or has she been keeping secrets from you.” Ridger stooped down and held the blade close to my face, staring dead into my eyes. “See, she still hasn’t fucked you. It’s ok though. You won’t have to worry about that in a few hours, the only thing you will have to worry about is explaining this to Magnum. Now if you'll excuse me, I must be getting back to some unfinished business.”

As he flew back over to her and started to cut open her long skirt, something inside of me snapped. I felt rabid, almost foaming at the mouth even.

“You are a fucking coward!” I yelled. As soon as the words left my mouth, I heard the whistle of the smaller knife scream past my head and bury itself into the ground next to my wings.

“I’d watch my tone if I were you. You’re only alive because they want you to watch this. Suffer with the knowledge for the rest of your life that you couldn’t do anything while she dies right in front of your eyes. Well, she won’t be dead until later, gotta have my fun, don’t I?”

“You sick sadistic prick. You ambush and double up on people that can’t ever have a chance at getting back at you. And you bring along backup.”

Ridger walked back over and kicked me in my stomach, shattering a couple of my ribs. I fumed more, struggling against my restraints.

“You want to fight, kid?” Ridger said, bending over and picking up the knife, “Sorry, but that’s just not my style. But you know what is?” He said, stepping around me to my legs. “There is nothing wrong with a little sabotage.”

He grinned as he brought the blade down towards my ankle, balancing it against my tendon. I felt the cold metal lightly dig into my flesh. I screamed out in pain as he sawed the blade back and forth, severing the flesh and the tendon, cutting right down to the bone. I felt the tendon snap loose. My right foot went limp as my leg spasmed in the snow. The dark blood stained the snow under my leg.

“They never said anything about torturing you. They just want you to suffer. And suffer I can make you do. Now,” he said, turning back towards Rarity, dropping the small knife near my head, “I really am going to enjoy this. Oh and Sliver?”

“Yea?” the stocky uni snickered.

“Release him, he won’t be able to do anything.” Sliver nodded and snapped his fingers, freeing me from his grasp. I curled up, grabbing my ankle and writhing in the agony. He was right, I was completely useless. I could hear him laughing as the tears started to trickle down my face once again. There was nothing I could do to stop him.

My blood started pumping and I could feel it coursing through my veins. Something powerful from the pit of my soul. A strong surge of power. I stretched out my wings, flapping them furiously. I lifted my body off the ground, the blood dripping from my ankle into the snow. I no longer felt the pain. All I felt was hatred. Pure, unadulterated hatred. I grabbed the blade from where it had embedded itself in the ground. Gripping it tight, I aimed straight for Ridger and with all of my might, flew at break neck speed at him.

I collided with a body, but it was not Ridger’s. I could hear Rarity scream and Sliver groan from the impact. My free hand lunged for his collar, gripping it. I beat my wings faster, lifting myself and the uni off the ground a few feet. Before Ridger knew what had happened, I chucked his companion right into his side, sending them both crashing to the ground.

“Restrain Him!” He yelled to the uni. With a wave of his hand, I felt my body seize up completely, and with no ability to flap, I plummeted to the ground, landing on my feet, furthering the damage done to the severed tendon. I collapsed in the pain, once again curling into a ball when I felt the magic dissipate from around me. Ridger has his back turned towards me, with Sliver’s face peering around his shoulder, a look of shock plastered across it. Drops of blood streamed from the dagger now lodged in between his ribcage.

“Sorry, Sliver. But if you can’t even hold down a weak peg like him, then what use do I have for you. And besides, they told me no witnesses.” he said, releasing the uni from his grasp.

"But," He whispered, falling to his knees, "you said to release..." Shock still consuming his features as Ridger walked behind him. Once there, he placed his arm around Sliver’s jaw and with a quick twist, snapped his neck. The body slumped forward, the neck bones jutting out.

He just killed his own accomplice. What was he going to do to me? More importantly, what was he going to do to Rarity? I needed to get out of here. I needed to get her out of here. If he’s dead, then the perimeter is gone, meaning we can get away. I flapped my wings, lifting myself off the ground.

The next thing I knew, Ridger had once again slammed his fist into me. I fell back to the snow. Something felt off, my stomach felt really warm and wet. I looked down to see the blade sticking in me, right underneath my shattered ribs. I pulled out the blade and held it in my hand, just staring at it.

“What did you think would happen, that you wouldn’t get the same thing? I don’t care what they say, tonight is your last.” He bellowed at me, turning me around attempting to grab my neck. My left wing had a mind of its own. It unfurled and kept brushing his hands away, keeping them from my neck.

“Fuck it, you still are gonna see her die toni-” He suddenly stopped. A large yellow gem had embedded itself into his side. I looked over to see Rarity, poised in a stance, pulling different gems out of the earth and aiming them towards Ridger.

“You get away from him. Right. Now!” She screamed, launching a particularly large amethyst at his head, ricocheting off and landing a good ten feet away. He roared in rage and darted at her. I did the only thing I could think of. I lunged for his legs, wrapping my arms around his left leg, tripping him up.

“You know what!” He yelled, “You both won’t last the night.” He took the small blade from my hand and hurled the dagger at her. She yelped in pain as it dug into her right arm. The gems fell from the surrounding air as she fell backwards and slumped into a tree.

“Your turn!” He flipped me onto my back and slammed his foot into my side, breaking more ribs. I felt my left wing flip over me in an attempt to shield me.

“Well, would ya look at that,” he cackled, “looks like your body just told me what else to break.” He grabbed my wing, twisting it. The pain was unbearable. The adrenaline rush keeping me numb had worn off when the knife plunged inside of me. The knot cracked and heaved under the stress, eventually snapping. I screamed. The bone poked out from underneath the skin as the wing hung limply, barely by a flap of skin.

As my wing fell into the snow, I couldn’t help but watch it. Ridger’s strong hand closed on my neck. With what little strength I had left, I grabbed at Ridger’s face, trying to push him off.

“Hahaha! What are you going to do little man, press my face to death? It seems that once again, i will not have an audience. This has been quite fun, now she will watch as I squeeze your life from your delicate little neck.”

I felt the sweet embrace of warmth grip me, but still I attempted to pry his hand off my neck. Ridger slammed my head back into the ground and pulled my hand off his arm with his other hand. My right arm fell limp to the ground. I could barely muster any energy at all. My body burned for air, but I was unable to give it. My body thrashed under the stress and weight, but to no avail. I had lost too much blood to do anything but raise my left arm and grab Ridger's wrist.

I heard Rarity screaming something, I felt a tearing pain in my left hand and Ridger yelp in pain. I felt his hand leave my throat but it was far too late. My eyes rolled back as the darkness consumed me, all the while the low sinister laugh filled my ears.

Author's Note

Oh man. This, this one is a bit darker than the rest.

I'll talk about this chapter in a blog post or something. I don't feel like I could do it justice here.

The Marks We Create

Beep, Beep, Beep, Beep.

What was that? It almost sounds like… a siren! That must mean… an ambulance? Police? Someone was here to save us! We were safe!

Beep, Beep, Beep, Beep

I felt my body leave the ground, the racket continuing. I really wish it would stop. I flailed my arms at the darkness trying to find the source. Wait, I could move my arms. With a little bit of pushing myself, I forced open my eyes. I couldn’t believe it. All I saw was my steering wheel.

Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.

I reached into my pocket and grabbed my phone. It was my alarm. I slid open the phone to switch it off when I noticed the date: October 5th. That can’t be right. It was late december yesterday. I rubbed my eyes, pawing for my glasses in the cupholder. Slipping them on, I glanced out the window. There was no snow at all. Trees still had some leaves attached and I was parked outside the school’s gym.

What was going on? This can’t be the right date. If it was the right date then today the new Pelton John album would have just been released at midnight. I quickly opened up my netbook and scoured the internet for what seemed hours.

Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.

What? I thought I shut you off you stupid alarm. I tried again, but the beeping continued steadily. Eventually I muted the phone, but the sound kept on going. I growled in frustration at the busted thing and put it back into my pocket.

Wait, does that mean that the last two months, everything that has happened has been a dream? No, it couldn’t have been. It was all too real. I could still feel the cold of the snow around me. My jacket was barely keeping me warm.

My Jacket! That’s it. If this is my new one then I am dreaming now, but if this is my old one, then that means that … that everything about her was a dream too.

Beep. Beep. Beep.Beep.

I glanced down to see the hole in my jacket. The one I tried to repair so long ago. No, maybe I’m just wearing my old coat. No, it couldn’t have been a dream, it was all too real. I still had it. I mean, the only thing that could tell me that I was not dreaming now was my restraints. I ripped open the jacket, sending buttons flying into the windshield. I palmed my chest in hopes that there was nothing, but the metal clasps forced me to drop the conclusion.

But if that was a dream, why did everything seem so damn real? I felt my heart ache when we fought, I felt my ribs heave when AJ slammed me into the bookshelf, I felt for Scootaloo, I felt the blade slice my flesh. I checked my leg and ribs and found nothing to be broken, severed or destroyed. Only my left hand hurt tremendously for no discernable reason.

Beep Beep Beep Beep. Ok, this is officially the weirdest morning ever. Either I had a supremely realistic dream, or I am in some sort of time paradox. Does that mean I’m doomed to relive the events leading up to me waking up today? Would I get to do everything over? I could be prepared this time going up against AJ with some sort of legal thing to go over her head. I could be prepared to fight Ridger, or at least get out of there. I could get Rarity a gift on time.

My heart dropped. Rarity. I didn’t have her anymore. No, wait, if I’m in a time paradox, maybe I still get her. But what if I screw up? What if I never get to meet her? No, that wouldn’t happen. Vinyl will set me up with the new apartment and then everything will fall in order.

“You’d like to think that wouldn’t you?” A voice came from my passenger seat. I jumped at the random person sitting next to me, completely unnoticed. As I turned, I once again could not believe my eyes. It was me. Well, almost me. This version had red and green eyes, with the weird smoke trailing from them. “Thought you would never wake up.”

“Who are you?”

“You know who I am, we just haven’t talked today.” The me snickered.

“Fine, then you tell me what’s going on.” I demanded.

“Maybe,” the alter Crisp sighed, “but only after my story. It’s getting to such a good part.”

Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep. The beeping started to come faster and more erratic.

He flicked on the car’s radio to his story, a radio play. He leaned back in his seat, closing his dreary eyes and smiling.

“So what’s this show about?” I asked, trying to keep him in the conversation.

“Oh, you wouldn’t like it.” He laughed, putting his hands behind his head.

“Try me.”

“Well, it’s a tale of a young kid. He’s sick with a rare and deadly disease. His family is all gathered around him as they assure him that he will be ok, that they will find a cure.”

I sat there listening to the show. A small child, sick in a hospital bed with his family surrounding him. He slipped into a coma the day before and hasn’t show signs of recovering out of it. A female voice shouted at him, “Wake Up! You can’t leave me like this! You have to wake up!” The woman’s voice felt panicked and breaking, barely containing all the pain she was bottling up.

Beep Beep Beep Beep. There was that damn alarm again. I really needed to figure out what the hell was causing it to be so glitchy.

After a couple more minutes of listening to doctors talk to the family about the child’s medical problems, I decided I had my fill. I flipped the radio off, turning towards the other figure in the seat next to me.

“Hey,” he complained, “it was just getting to the good part.”

“Oh yeah? What’s that?”

“Well, if you had not have turned it off, then you would have known. But it is too late, the moment has passed.” His eyes gleamed as he turned back towards me, the smoke billowing intensely. He moved his hand towards his pocket, reaching for something. I shifted uncomfortably in my chair, mesmerized by his eyes.

As he started to pull his hand out of his pocket revealing a long knife, music started to play in the background. An old song, a familiar song.

“What?!” The alter Crisp shot up in his seat grimacing. He shouted at the radio to stop, but to no avail. After a few seconds, his eyes grew larger and angrier. He twisted and cringed in his seat, the song causing him physical pain.

“What did you do?!” He screamed at me, writhing in his seat.

“I didn’t do anything” I yelled back, shifting so my back was up against the door.

“Stop this infernal song!” He yelled, clawing at the knobs on the dash, attempting vainly to shut off the cause of his misery. When that failed him, he plunged the knife into the stereo, but the music continued. His eyes widened, and what seemed to be fear gripped him. He ripped open the passenger door, jumped out and ran down the street, completely out of view. As he ran out of view, the music grew softer until all there was was static and the alarm beeping.

I was left utterly confused, sitting in my car in the middle of a parking lot with no idea what was going on. Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep. Oh god, what the hell was that noise? It sounded like my alarm was glitching out and stuck on the worst noise in the world. I shoved my hand into my pocket to just pull out the damn battery from my phone.

I suddenly felt a strong pain in my chest. I wrapped my arms around my middle, cuddling the pain. I panicked. I was having a massive chest pain for no reason, my hand still throbbed immensely and I am pretty sure I just hallucinated when I saw the other me. I was having a goddamn heart attack. I’m not even out of college and I am having a heart attack.

Again the surge came. I ripped at my shirt, tearing it off. I thumbed at the buckles, trying desperately to remove the restraints. If I had more room, my chest wouldn’t hurt so much, right? I stripped the restraints off and chucked them into the back of my car.

I started to breathe a bit easier, knowing I was once again free of my restraints. My shirt was in absolute shreds though. A few more seconds passed without another occurrence. I let out a deep sigh as I got up out of the car to go get a fresh shirt from my trunk.

I collapsed in the parking lot, clutching my chest. The surge came again. I yelped in pain, but it was so early in the morning that I knew no one would be around. I was going to die here. At least in the dream, I died protecting someone.

“Help.” I whimpered, “I don’t want to die here. Not now, she doesn’t even know me yet.”

After what seemed like eternity of rolling around on the ground, a shadow loomed over me. I panicked, the Grim Reaper was real, I really was going to die here. With all of my might, I tried crawling away from the shadow, towards the safety of my car.

“Be still.” A strong feminine voice commanded. With one hand in the air, grasping for the door handle, I froze. The chest surge came again and restored me to my fetal position. I wrapped my wings around me for added comfort, knowing that I was going to die ungracefully in a parking lot, alone.

“Thou has nothing to fear of us. the voice almost shouted. I turned to look at my maker. I could make out the shape of a woman. Her dark hair flowed in what to appear to be a perpetual wind. Her large turquoise eyes turned on me as she opened up large midnight blue wings.

“You… I remember you, from the dream. You were there.” I whimpered out, collapsing on the ground from the pain. “Please. Please help me, I don’t want to die here.”

The woman knelt down next to me, her eyes never leaving mine. Once next to me, she placed a soft hand on my chest, and the other on my forehead. Slowly, she slid her hand down my face, pulling my eyelids along with them. A surge pounded into my chest as I plunged into the darkness.

“It is time to open your eyes, Crisp.” the woman’s tone had become soft. Music began to fill my ears. It consumed me in its melodic wonder. I felt calm and warm. For a second everything had become serene, until a large surge ripped through my chest.

I bolted up into a sitting position, blinded by bright lights. My breathing labored and my body felt incredibly heavy. I flopped back down into the position I had currently been in. My nose felt clogged by something and I could hear my phone alarm beeping once more.

“Crisp!” A figure slammed into my side, sending a surge of pain through me. I could feel the body that had embraced me shuddering. I could smell lilacs and lavender. Rarity.

I tried to wrap my arms and wings around her, but my left hand and wing were heavily casted. I could feel the same heavy cast wrapped around my right foot and calf. With my good hand, I gripped harder and held her close to my chest. I felt her sob into me as I brought a very sore right wing around.

“Where am I?” I coughed out, feeling my dry throat.

Without releasing her grip, I felt her hands run through my hair, her tears falling down onto my shoulder.

“You’re awake.” She sobbed, gripping me tighter in her arms. “You’re finally awake. I thought he killed you.” Her voice trailed off as her sobs broke through. I was confused now even more. I was just dreaming then? But what was the pain about? Where the hell am I and who was that woman?

I looked around the room and saw a lot of figures but I couldn’t make any out. They were too far away or blurry with my eyes failing to adjust to the light. I heard the beeping and turned towards the noise. A heart monitor? I was in a hospital? When did I get here, what happened to Ridger?

I glanced back down at Rarity. She looked like a nervous wreck. Her hair looked like she had not brushed it at all for a couple days. She wore a pair of sweatpants and my peacoat; the left arm was completely stained in blood. Tears began streaming down her cheeks, past the bandage over the place Ridger had sliced at her cheek.

“What happened?”

“You almost died.” a very frustrated voice blurted out from where my left leg was. I could barely make out the shape of a small girl with vibrant blue hair. Vinyl sat on the bed perching on her knees, her eyes bloodshot. She wiped a small pool of water from her eyes as she threw her glasses on.

“Do you know what you put us all through? Do you have any idea what we have been doing since you were rushed here? Rarity’s been nothing but a nervous wreck for the past week and for the last three days you have done nothing since I got here except flatline.” She was visibly shaking, her glasses barely clinging to her face.

“Vinyl!” a very surprised Twilight reprimanded her, “he just woke up, that’s no way to talk to him.”

“Of course it is. He just got to lay there doing nothing while we all worried about whether or not we were gonna have to have a funeral for him.”

“It’s not like it was his idea to get into a fight with a deranged psychopath. He needs to rest, and stop shouting, we are in a hospital!”

“It’s ok, Twilight.” I coughed, still finding it difficult to talk. I glanced back to Vinyl. She was my best friend after all. I saw a couple tears escape from underneath her glasses and fall down onto the sheets. As the tears fell, she lunged forward and grabbed me around my waist. She didn’t sob, just shook.

“Damn it, man. Do you know what I would have done if you died?” She said into my stomach.

“Probably find a way to bring me back to life so you could kill me yourself?” I laughed, removing my hand from around Rarity and stroking Vinyl’s hair.

“You’re damn right I would.” She chuckled, releasing her grip from around me and moved down back to the edge of the bed.

I felt my vision slowly returning to me, even though shapes were blurry due to my glasses being elsewhere, I could still see the brightly colored blobs of hair around the room. I reached around for a table or desk, hoping to find my glasses.

“Looking for these?” A gruff voice said, holding my glasses in front of my face. I smiled, taking the glasses from Magnum. I slipped them on and allowed the world to once again come into visual clarity.

I took the chance to finally get a good look at the damage. My chest was pretty much all bandages, my left wing and right leg were casted while my left hand was so bandaged and red it resembled a boxing glove almost.

“What time is it?” I asked, feeling lost in the madness that was my hospital room.

“It’s about 4:15 in the morning,” Magnum said calmly walking over to me. He reached out his hand and placed it on his daughter’s shoulder, who had not moved at all since she had latched onto me a little bit earlier.

“How long was I out…”

“A week.” Magnum finally said after some hesitation.

A week. I have been lying here for a week. Asleep, doing nothing. I felt shock wash over me. I almost died and spent a week in a coma. I flatlined and almost died here too. I missed Hearth’s Warming and spending it with everyone. What a great present. Here you go, a metric ton of agony as you watch me lay here, not knowing if I would wake up.

Magnum looked down at me, his eyes watering. He grabbed me in the biggest bear hug that I have ever had the pleasure of having my ribs cracked again in. He whispered into my ear. “Thank you. Your uncle was right about you. You were able to keep my little gemstone safe.”

“Well, of course I am right, it’s very rare for me to be otherwise.” Uncle Disc had appeared in the doorway with what looked like a doctor and… Dean Celeste? What was she doing here?

“Uncle Disc!” I attempted to shout. He walked over to my bed and put his arms around me and Magnum. He freed me from Magnum’s grasp and smiled. Rarity had taken the opportunity to sidle up on the bed and cuddled my injured body.

“Try not to shout so much, Mr. Lulamoon. The force would not be good for the ribs that were broken.” The doctor stated as he walked over to the bed past everyone. “Umm...excuse me miss,” he said, tapping Rarity on the shoulder. “I’m going to need you to move for a second.”

“No.” Rarity stated very calmly, burying her face into my chest once again.

“But I need to examine him and I can’t do that with you in the way.”

“You have spent hours examining him. He’s mine right now so you are going to just have to wait.” She stated in a huff, but all the while a blush crept across her face as she resumed her snuggled position on the right side of my body.

“But… ugh. Alright. At least let me inform Mr. Lulamoon of the extent of his injuries, now that he is awake.” The doctor started.

“Your last name is Lulamoon?” Vinyl snickered from the end of the bed where she was now laying across.

“It’s an adopted name.” I grumbled.

“Dr. Celeste and I have taken measure of all of your injuries, including a couple….stranger ones.” The doctor continued, unaware of the small back and forth between Vinyl and myself. “Let’s start off with the least severe, the wing. It was snapped in two but the bone is set and will heal in a few weeks, although using it will be difficult for a few months afterwards.

“The damage sustained to your torso was catastrophic to say the least. Four ribs were broken and we were very lucky that none punctured the heart. The internal bleeding caused by this and the stabwound to the stomach area were probably the things that would have killed you. You lost an estimated two liters of blood. Anymore and you would have been dead. Are you getting all of this?”

I was barely registering anything at all at this point. Each time he mentioned an injury, a vivid picture would rapidly play before me of me sustaining said injury. I would cringe at every word.

“Yes.” I lied.

“Good. Now the severed tendon in the right leg was the most extensive damage. The surgery reattached the ligament, but unfortunately, there will be complications.”

“What kind of complications?” Magnum asked. The tone in his voice….empathetic. He had this conversation before…. he must have.

“I’m not going to be able to walk, am I?” I asked, understanding Magnum’s worry.

“That’s not completely true. You will be able to walk, but not without assistance. The lower half of your right leg did not seem to respond to the surgery. You will probably have to walk with a cane if you are able to support your weight.”

“But I can fly. Can’t I just fly everywhere? Like Dash does?” I asked, begging almost.

“That’s where you are also slightly off.” Dean Celeste chipped in. “The way that we fly,” she said, brandishing her very large white wings, “is all about a system of balances. With your leg being damaged as badly as it is, it is unlikely that you will be able to fly correctly again. If at all.”

I sat there stunned. I couldn’t walk and I couldn’t fly. I had spent years confining my wings, lashing them down. And when I finally let them out, they were taken from me. I felt the numbness start to creep over my body.

“But not all is lost,” she continued, “with physical therapy, you should be able to regain both abilities, but only time will tell if the treatments will work. You will, unfortunately, still have to walk with a cane for the foreseeable future and flying is almost out of the question.”

“Isn’t there anything that you can do? I mean, you’re doctors!” Magnum raised his voice, his voice trembling.

“What else could we have tried? We used most of our medicinal magics but his body was resistant against all but a few spells.” The doctor said indignantly as he headed towards the door.

“Wait.” I said, stopping the doctor, “What about my hand?” I raised my left hand to show him.

“We will handle that, if you do not mind, Dr. Stable.” Uncle Disc said, conjuring a large winged chair behind him and sat down, looking quite comfortable. Dr. Stable nodded and left, no doubt to go about his rounds.

“Magnum,” Disc said to his friend, “Why don’t you take Miss Scratch here down to the lobby where the others are waiting and tell them the good news. I’m sure we wouldn’t want my favorite student to continue worrying about her friend. She is always so eerie when she is depressed. There are a few things I wish to discuss with my nephew.”

Magnum nodded and walked over to the door.

“Coming Twi?” Vinyl said, reaching the door after Magnum’s frame lumbered out.

“No no, Miss Scratch. I said exactly what I meant. Now run along and make sure everyone else is informed.” Disc said curtly. She nodded and looked back to me and Rarity. She smiled at us as she pulled herself from the room, shutting the door behind her. Twilight stood behind her mentor, looking quite worried clutching her tablet to her chest.

When the door latch clicked shut, Disc turned to me. His face was stern and demanding. It was strange for me to seem him so...cold.

“Gave us a little scare back there didn’t we? I am glad you have made it out alive. If it had not been for a lucky occurrence, you would have died.” He said, shifting his chair closer to the head of the bed. He snapped his finger and conjured up a coffee cup and a pot. Pouring himself a cup, he turned back to me.

“There are a few things we need to talk about.” He said, sipping the steaming coffee. “First off, I need to know exactly what happened. Miss Filigree could only fill in bits and pieces of the event, so hopefully you will be able to fill in what happened before your untimely black out.”

“I don’t really know what happened. It’s honestly kind of a blur. All I can really recall is the pain and watching Ridger snap the Sliver guy’s neck. I do kind of remember a throbbing pain in my hand, right as I passed out.”

“Your hand was...mangled.”

“What?”

“Your hand was badly mangled when we got here, had what the doctor thought was bone sticking out of it.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a long rock. It wasn’t that thick, but it was about half a foot long.

“What the hell is that?”

“Yes, this is what was sticking out of your hand. And as you can see, it’s covered in blood. Both your’s and Ridger’s.”

“Ridger,” I shifted uncomfortably in the bed, “what happened to him?”

“I do not have any idea. When we arrived, we only found you, Rarity and the body of one Quartz Sliver. A blood trail led off but ended abruptly. There were no signs other than that.” Disc said, twirling the shaft of stone in his hand.

“We came immediately when we found out. and if it wasn’t for her,” He said motioning to the dean, “we would have been planning a funeral. My dear Celestia and I have been good acquaintances for a very long time. It was lucky for us that she joined me at the conference for once.”

“Discord, I have told you not to call me that in front of others. Please abide by my small request.”

“I can do as I please, Celestia.” he stuck his tongue out at the Dean. But why were they calling each other Discord and Celestia. Those were not their names. Before I could ask them however, a figure from the corner of the room came into view. A tan woman, shorter than Celestia, appeared into view. Her long dress looked so formal and old. It was her. The woman from my dreams. She hovered slightly of the ground with large beautiful midnight blue wings. Even Rarity was amazed at the elegance of this woman.

“Now Luna, don’t you have any manners?”

“Discord, thou knowest we will never be on good terms.”

“Oh are we still on about that.” He advanced on the smaller woman with a dark look in his eyes. “What I want to know is why you are following Crisp around? You knew that you were specifically forbidden to meddle.”

“Thou said himself that thou meddled to save the life of one. If We did not do the same, how can we have ever claim to be called Princess. We have not waited almost nine hundred years just to have you fail us again.”

“That is not the point, Princess Luna.” he said venomously, his eyes starting to become crazed.

“It is exactly the point that thou made not too long ago.” She spat back, losing all her elegance.

“Excuse me everyone,” Rarity finally spoke again, her voice weak and shaky, “what is going on?”

The room went silent.

“Ah ha ha,” the nervous laughter from Twilight rose from around the back of Dean Celeste. “Maybe it’s time you tell him, Professor. He’s been kept in the dark a bit too long.”

“Tell me about what?”

“A very long story. A terrible mistake that I made. One that involved your ancestors, Crisp.”

“But I don’t even know who my parents are, how could you possibly know anything about my ancestors.”

Discord chuckled and sighed. “It was not random that I found you in that music hall that night. I had found you after losing tabs on you when your mother died.”

“You knew my mother?”

“Of course I did. What a wonderful student, so talented for a peg.” He reached into his pocket for his wallet. From it, he pulled out a photo and handed it over to me. There she was standing next to a much younger Disc, the date had been worn off but it looked almost twenty five years old. Her amber hair glistened brightly in the photo, offsetting her brownish amber wings.

“This is my mother?”

“Yes, Amber was one of my most promising students. She loved school and learning, but she dropped out suddenly. I caught up with her again a year later to find out she had a son and moved to a small town. Twilight?”

“Yes?” she squeaked.

“Tablet please.” She handed over her precious tablet. Quickly he started flipping through pictures.

“I have seen her before. In my dreams.”

“I’m sure you have.” He said not looking up from the tablet. “Ah, here it is. One of the three pictures that still exist of her. And the only one of her with you in it as well.” He handed me the tablet.

On the screen was the picture that Twilight shown me a week ago. The one of Uncle Disc and the librarian she was so fond of.

“Is that me?” Rarity said, looking at the picture. “It has to be me, there is my father with his mustache and glasses. This must have been before we moved here.”

“In fact, it was that day your father and mother decided to move here.”

I sat there staring at the picture. “Does this mean…”

“Yes. This is where you were born, you used to live in the library Twilight Sparkle and Spike Sparkle currently live in. That was the first day you met the girl on your arm.”

“But…”

“What does all this information have to do with your hand and this?” he said, holding up the stone.

The small woman named Luna now advanced on my left side. She grabbed my hand and quickly unwrapped it in a midnight blue aura. I could not believe it. It looked like it was covered in a fine finish that reflected in the light, just like the stone.

“So it is true.” She said, backing away. “He is one of the last surviving members.”

“Luna, I know what he is.”

“What the hell is wrong with my hand?” I said in a panic. I flexed it, thinking that it would be stiff as stone, but it flexed just as it had before. “Why is it like this?”

“It is a very long story. One that I have been trying and hoping to keep you from for a long time, but I guess it is finally time to tell you about the real history. About the great war and the lunatic that helped curse this realm.”

“What do you mean?”

Disc held out the book that was laying on Twilight’s desk the night Scootaloo returned. Three large stones embedded in the cover, all similar to my hand. All shimmering in the lights.

“It’s time you know about your history, Crisp Sheen, last son of the Crystal Empire.”

Author's Note

Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?! Yeah, that shit just happened.

To get all this dumped on him at once, this chapter was a ride and a half jumping around from topic to topic, flowing from his injuries to his heritage. What will happen next? Next time.

Also so sorry about the massive wait inbetween this post and the last. for more information I will be posting a blog later.

Happy Reading.

And the Stains We Leave

“Crystal Empire?!” I asked, “What the hell is Crystal Empire? What do you mean last son?”

“What I mean is, that you are one of the last surviving crystallion.” Uncle Disc sighed as he sipped from his cup. I just sat there and stared at him for almost a minute.

“Ok.”

“Ok?” Uncle Disc said, confused.

“You have to tell me.”

“What do you want to know?”

“What do they put in this stuff? It is like pure crack.” I said, pointing to the IV giggling.

“What?!” Disc said, snapping his coffee away.

“This is a massive hallucination from the loss of blood, the trauma or the drugs. My hand is just shiny for some stupid reason. There is magic literally everywhere. How do I know that this is not some hallucination. I hallucinate all the time apparently. This isn’t new to me.” I began laughing slightly hysterically.

“I’m dreaming still. I am going to wake up in my bed, with the worst hangover ever because I’m obviously still in a coma.” That comment received a swift jab to battered side from Rarity. “I mean, what the hell did you expect? I supposed to just accept the fact that I am a whatever the hell you said-”

“A crystallion”

“What the hell is a crystallion?”

“A crystallion was a race of equines indigenous to the Crystal Empire, which was located in the north. They were defined by a gemlike coat. Which would explain why it is almost impossible for your skin to be cut-” Twilight quipped up.

“I did not ask for a damn explanation, Twilight!” I growled, sitting there barely able to absorb the avalanche of information. After a second or two of silence, I registered one thing that Twilight said. I have a gemlike skin? What the hell. Is this shit permanent? Am I going to glow in the sun like that character in Trixie’s books? “Why does my skin look like this?”

“I will get to that soon enough,” Disc calmly stated, twirling the shard of stone inbetween his long fingers.

“No!”

“No? No?!” Disc stood up at his seat, his eyes ripping into my body.

“You said you would tell me what the hell was going on! Why is it that I have giant slashes all over my body even though you said I can’t be cut! Why can my bones break if they are made out of stone?! What the fuck am I?!” I replied, fiercely. A little too rough unfortunately. My body heaved against the stress and I succumbed to violent coughing.

“Everything has their breaking point. Bodies, minds, friendships and even the very earth. Stone breaks just like bones Crisp.” Disc stated, pushing me back down with a snap of his fingers. “I need you to calm down. You suffered catastrophic injuries. Just lay down and breathe.” Disc looked over at the dean, shaking his head.

“He shall never accept what he is, will he Discord?” Luna questioned as she walked back from my side over to her chair in the corner. “It seems as though thou has, once again, not thought this completely to the end.”

“I honestly thought that the hand and the shard would be enough. It reminds me of the night I met him in that music hall,” he sighed, “Crisp has never been one to believe what he is told. From what I have witnessed, his belief lies within actions and not words. Just as it was when I taught him to play piano, he may need a more involved display.” He put his hand into his pocket and pulled a small blade out. The blade shimmered in the bright fluorescent lighting of the hospital room, coated in blood. My blood...

“Where the hell did you get that?!” I almost screeched. I backed up as well as I could, trying to put as much distance between me and that damn blade.

“I picked it up when we found you. It is a very interesting metal this blade. Silicon Carbide.”

“Silicon Carbide?” Rarity said, sitting up on the bed. “You must be joking. He had his hands on a silicon carbide blade?”

“What is silicon carbide?”

“It is a compound one uses to cut gemstones. It is a very strong metalloid. It rates a 9.5 on the Mohs scale, which means it is very sturdy. Almost as hard as a diamond. They are very hard to get a hold of. You need a special permit even to own one.”

“How is that going to prove anything?” I asked her.

“I haven’t the faintest idea.” She replied.

“Oh it’s very simple. I’m just going to cut you.” Uncle Disc calmly stated.

That comment was met with a less than welcome response. Rarity and I scooted ourselves as far away from the blade again. The Dean, Twilight and Luna all shot up and slammed against the walls of the room. Uncle Disc just looked around the room at the reaction.

“You didn’t let me finish.” He stated, brandishing the knife. “I’m going to cut him twice.”

“Are you kidding me? I don’t want to get cut...again.”

“I’m not going to stab you. Just slide the blades across the back of your hands. Just to show you that you are, in fact, a crystallion.” He snapped his hand and a scalpel materialized and landed in his hand. “This test will prove that only the silicon carbide blade will be able to cut your skin.”

“Bullshit. How do I know that the scalpel isn’t like a butter knife, or you are gonna enchant the blade so it cuts me and the other one doesn’t.”

“You bring up a very excellent point. How do you know if I’m not just pulling a little prank? How about a little side by side comparison.” He stated, levitating both blades in front of his right hand. With a quick snap from his left, the blades sliced over his hand, creating a x shaped gash in the skin. Blood seeped from the wound, dripping down onto the floor beneath him.

“There,” he chuckled, wincing at the pain, “and I don’t even get the benefit of a morphine drip.”

I stared at the cross on Uncle Disc’s hand for what seemed hours. I watched the blood trail down his hand and onto his sleeve, finally landing with a soft plip down on the ground. The sound echoed in my ears, just as it had in the snow.

“I promise you this. That if this indeed is false, then you will never hear of any of this again and you will continue on your life as normal.”

“What if you are right?” I asked, staring at the blades and squeezing the hand in mine tightly. The room waited on baited breath as Uncle Disc’s and my eyes locked. His yellow and red to my lavender.

“We will get to that in a bit.” Disc finally replied.

The blades slowly turned midair, dripping blood and floating closer and closer to my right hand. Reluctantly, I took my hand out of Rarity’s and held it out. The blades danced around my hand, eventually stopping just above the skin.

“Now, first I’m going to use the scalpel, which is one of the sharpest utensils available.” He said, touching the scalpel to my skin. “Are you ready?” I breathed in deeply and pressed the button for a quick shot of morphine. After feeling the drug kick in, I nodded to him. I closed my eyes and held my breath. The scalpel dragged along my skin. I could feel the pressure, the cool metal pressing down onto my flesh as it ran along the length of my hand.

My mind was racing. If there was a cut, then whatever they were saying wasn’t true and I would be able to go on living a normalish life. My only worry would be if I could tackle stairs or not.

I felt the pressure leave my hand, but no pain. Maybe I shot myself too full of painkiller. I would never find out if I didn’t just look. Slowly I opened one eye and stared down at my right hand. I was dumbfounded, alongside Twilight and Rarity. There was no cut, no blood. The only thing that appeared was a slim red line of where the knife had pressed down onto the skin.

“And now the other blade,” he stated, slashing the tip of the blade like a pendulum across the back of my hand. I felt the tip rip at my flesh, digging into my hand and slicing it up. Blood trickled from the gash and dripped onto the sheets. “There,” Uncle Disc said, “does that help prove it?”

I couldn’t make out anything, all I could do was stare at this trail of blood from my hand. We sat in that hospital room for a couple minutes in silence.

“So…” I finally said, breaking the silence “This stuff is really good,” pointing to the morphine drip.

“Yes, you said that.” Rarity said muffled from my side.

“Does that mean you understand what you are?” Dean Celeste spoke up.

“Kinda?” I answered after a couple of seconds.

“Good enough for me” Disc said, snapping his fingers and bandaging both of our cuts.

“Still doesn’t answer why my hand looks like a diamond?”

“It’s not a diamond…” Twilight said.

“Crystal, whatever.”

“We actually do not really know why your body is reverting to its original makeup,” Dean Celeste began, “but there is a theory behind it. Crystal mares and Crystallions were creatures ruled by emotion. The thought is that your body reverted due to your emotional state during the attack.”

“Which is why,” Uncle Disc cut in, “we need to know exactly what happened.”

“I still don’t understand what this has to do with the fight.”

“Were you not paying attention just now?” Rarity said, slightly perturbed.

“Not really. Just pumping the painkillers into my body.”

“Crystallions are creatures of emotion.” Luna finally spoke from her corner of the room, “Back in the olden days, their powers rivaled that of the unicorns. Most were not able to tap into the full potential of their magic. In fact, only two crystal casters existed in the records. Like you, most drew their power from emotions.”

“What does that even mean?”

“How did you feel when Ridger attacked the two of you?”

“Ummmm…. well let me think about it. Or wait, let’s not, because it really doesn’t need to be thought about. That shithead attacked us. How do you think I felt? I was fucking furious.”

“Did you feel anything else?”

“What, you mean besides anger?”

“There are a myriad of emotions that I am assure you are aware of. Anger is a strong emotion but I feel there was a stronger one in play. Did Ridger say anything, anything at all that would have made you feel anything else.”

I thought back to the last night I could remember, back to the snow starting to stain red from blood. Panic seeped in from the walls of my mind as I saw Ridger holding the blade to my face.

“He said… he said that he was going to kill Rarity… his part of a bargain of some sort,” the words flooded out as the memory of my conversation with the sadistic bastard became clearer. “He said I was meant to watch her die, knowing that I couldn’t anything to save her.” My breathing became labored, the pain in my leg and wing rose with my blood pressure. I felt a hand wrap around my right, squeezing it comfortingly. “I felt desperate to do anything.”

“Desperation is indeed a powerful motivator,” Disc said, smirking a little bit.

“So my body did this because I was desperate?” I asked staring at my hand and then to the shard in Disc’s possession.

“That is the theory.” Disc said, resting back into his chair for a moment, before standing up quickly, “Did you say something about a bargain?”

“Yeah. He said that he was doing this because if he did, then they would get him out of prison.”

“Did he say who?” Disc said, his eyes growing wide.

“He didn’t say anything, just that they were powerful.”

Disc sat back down in his chair, swearing under his breath. He looked over to the other three standing and sighed as he looked back to me.

“Are you sure?”

“I mean, if he did, I can’t remember it.”

“No, no. It’s quite alright. It just seems strange that he would have a blade made specifically to cut gemstones. I thought it might have been connected but it could just as easily be that he wanted it to fight Miss Filigree here. She did tell us a bit about how she slammed a gem into his side and it would make sense. A earth unicorn that would use gemstones as projectiles,” He smirked to himself. He mumbled something to himself that I couldn’t hear at all.

Disc stood out of his chair, stretching his long arms in front of him. He snapped his fingers and his chair morphed into a cane. It had a reddish brown tint to it, but it was only really a long slender stick. He took the crystal rod that he said came out of my hand and slid it into the top and morphed the exposed part into the topper. After he was finished, he placed it next to my bed.

“My gift to you. Hopefully it will serve you well. Now seeing as it is getting closer to five in the morning, I believe it is time we take our leave.” He motioned to Twilight and the two sisters to follow him out. He picked up his cane and made his way towards the door.

“Hey Uncle Disc?”

“Yes, Crisp.”

“Two questions.” He lifted his head, sighing, and smiled towards me.

“What is it?”

“First,” I started, “what do I do about my hand? Is this permanent?”

“To tell you the truth I have no idea. I am not a crystallion so I have a limited knowledge of all the ins and outs. My suggestion is to keep it wrapped up for now. Hopefully it will be gone soon.” He chuckled in response to my low grumble at the news.

“Now, what was the other thing?”

“What does my being a...crystallion have to do with anything?”

Disc shifted uncomfortably in the doorway, rubbing his hand on the doorknob. His eyes shifted from me to Dean Celeste. She nodded towards Luna on her right, and then conjured up a couple scrolls into her hand and passed them over to her sister. After the Dean grabbed the scrolls, Disc conjured up a few more scrolls and a large tome.

“Nothing. I just thought you should know about the world and your heritage.” He smiled as he levitated the book and scrolls over to me. The gift landed with a small thud on the bed next to my left hand

“What am I supposed to do with these?” I asked him as the other three passed behind him.

“Do what you see fit.” He said as he turned his back towards me. Uncle Disc stopped just shy of the threshold. He looked back to me and Rarity and smiled. “I’m glad that I didn’t have to bury another one of my friends. Amber would have been proud of you.” And with that he turned and closed the door.

I sat there in my bed, listening to the sounds of the machinery beep and whirl as they pumped and hummed along. I picked up a scroll with my left hand, catching myself looking at the now shimmering appendage.

“Ten bits says this shit is permanent.” I chuckled to myself.

“It would not be the worst possible thing to have happen darling,” Rarity softly cooed from my side, “and I must say, what a lovely finish it has to it.”

I laughed a bit harder, looking down into the purple hair of the girl now curling her body into my lap.

“How long have you been wearing my coat?” I asked, running my hand along the thick fabric.

“Three days.” She replied. “It was the earliest the hospital would allow your garments to be released from custody. They were absolutely filthy, drenched in blood, sweat and all other matters of fluid.”

“Was the coat the only thing that made it?”

“No, your scarf is being cleaned as we speak. Your uncle used it as a bandage for your hand.”
“So my pants?”

“They had to cut them off.”

“And the turtleneck?” I asked, to which I received no response. I felt her shift around underneath my arm, crossing her own arms and shaking angrily. “I ruined the turtleneck, didn’t I?”

“Let us not discuss of that turtleneck again. Or what remained of it after you and Ridger were through with it.” She scoffed at me as she lifted herself up and placed her head on my shoulder.

We sat in silence for a few minutes. I won’t lie to you, I was lucky to be alive from what everyone had told me. But I wasn’t going to be able to do things for myself for a while, hell I wasn’t going to be able to walk right. I turned my head towards Rarity and softly pressed my lips against her hair. She didn’t react. She sat there with her arms wrapped around her knees.

“Is there something bothering you?” I asked her.

“No, I was just thinking about Hearth’s Warming Eve. How dreadful a night that was.”

I pulled my arm around her shoulder and squeezed her into my side. “Yeah, it wasn’t a good one.” was all I could say.

“Crisp,” she started.

“Yea?”

“Promise me that next year we will have a proper Hearth’s Warming and New Year’s this year?”

“Yea, barring any surprise visits from psychotic ex boyfriends, I’m sure we will have a good one.” I said, feeling the exhausting start to wash over me. My body was too lethargic from being asleep for a week and it was feeling heavier by the minute.

“Is your last name really Lulamoon?”

“Yea. It’s an adopted name. I can’t believe I have know you girls for a couple months and now you finally realize you never asked my last name. Why?

“Well, I remembered the name. A certain traveling illusionist goes by the name of Trixie Lulamoon. I was just wondering if there was any connection.”

I felt my face turn slightly red, “ummmmmm…. no?”

“Liar!” She stated, quickly shifting herself from my side and sitting herself on top of me. She scrunched up her nose, beginning to channel her magic.

“Wait!’ I laughed and panicked, “you can’t hit me! Trixie isn’t that bad, and she was the one that helped me pick out your present?”

Rarity smirked at me, “I know. Trixie was here a few day ago. She was your only family member to come by. She had to leave a couple days ago when the carnival left. She did, however, tell how you were panicking about what to get me. How sweet and how you. And oh, do you mean this necklace?” She said, levitating my coat off her shoulders revealing the pendant around her neck….and nothing else. I felt my face burn as the blush rapidly spread across my face.

“Now it’s my turn to give you a present,” she said, dimming the lights until the only light was from the full moon outside the window. I felt her soft skin press against mine, the heat emanating off of it intense. She positioned herself sitting on my lap, lifting my head up to meet hers.

“Happy Hearth’s Warming Eve.” she said, pressing her lips into mine.

Author's Note

Look Look Look. I did a thing.

So yeah. Crystal Empire. And honestly to those actually reading, I alluded to this a lot. It's been something that I have been thinking about for a long time, and to be honest, there really isn't a lot known about the crystal ponies as a race. So I thought how fun it would be to go into that and see where it takes me.

The Mohs scale is a real thing and Silicon Carbide is a real metal they use to cut gemstones apart from diamonds.

Lastly, MA Larson and McCarthy missed a huge opportunity by not calling the crystal empire ponies Crystallions. I mean Fucking Come On. This shit is practically horse pun gold.

Also Wahaahaa.

Shoebox Legacy

I felt the sun break through the window, falling onto and warming my bare, bandaged chest. The sheets trapped my good leg as I tried to shift my weight around on the hospital bed. I finally managed to roll over onto my right side, which wasn’t too good for my leg. I pawed for my glasses on the bedside table but that’s not what I found. After I grabbed my glasses from behind the large object, I let the book and scrolls come into focus.

Oh yeah, last night actually happened. I was kind of hoping it was a morphine induced dream but I guess that little fantasy was all it was going to be. I reached over to pick up the book and caught the light glinting off my hand. I forgot that this was also going to be a thing now. I grabbed around for the bandage that had been wrapped around it last night.

“Looking for this?” a soft voice cooed from above my head. A bandage dangled in front of my face. I followed the bandage up to her smiling face. “Good afternoon. It is nice to see you awake again.”

“Nice to be awake again,” I said, grabbing for the bandage, “last night got a bit crazy.” I could see the blush rush across her face as her grip released on the bandage. “Although, I’m pretty sure that won’t help in any of the healing. In fact, it probably messed something up,” I finished with a small smirk.

“Well, you did not complain at all last night.” She scoffed as she sat down on the bed and scooted up next to me. I chuckled to myself as I felt my face start to heat up, my own blush creeping across my face. I attempted to wrap the bandage around my left hand, but it was starting to prove a bit too difficult with only one hand.

“How in the hell…”

“Would you like some help there?”

“No, I can do it myself,” I answered, knowing the futility of my actions. I tried for another couple wraps but the bandage loosely schlepped off and piled softly on my elbow. I grumbled angrily to myself, listening to the tiny chuckle from my side. “Fine.”

“Hmmm, this new you is much more compliant,” Rarity said, taking the bandage in her magic and wrapping the cloth snuggly on my hand and forearm, “so much easier to deal with.”

“I’m going to put money on the fact that he is pumped full of drugs,” a familiar voice called from the doorway. Dash and Vinyl were standing in the doorway of the room, blocking a very disgruntled doctor from entering. “It’s not like he wasn’t completely a pushover before though.”

“Haha yeah, it was always easy to make him do things for ya.” Vinyl chuckled in agreement. They continued back and forth poking fun at me for a few more seconds before the doctor behind them had had enough.

“Ladies!” he almost shouted, barely able to contain his frustration, “I need to get into Mr. Lulamoon’s room and I can’t do that if you keep blocking me.”

Dash looked surprised at Vinyl, then to me and then back to the doctor. I could see her little sneaky smile creep up on her face as the realization that had hit Vinyl last night also hit her. She looked me dead in the eyes and asked me, “Your name is Crisp Lulamoon?”

“Technically,” I grumbled, “the last name is adopted, ok?”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. It’s still funny.”

“Good to see you too, Dash.”

“Mmmmhmmmm, I have to go away for a couple days and get snowed in the station and you have to go and get into a fight? Why was I not invited?” She said. Dash pulled a stance as she let the doctor pass by and threw a fake punch at Vinyl, who in turn parried the attack and they continued as they walked out of the room into the hall to wait for the doctor to leave. The doctor turned and eyed the girl cuddled up next to me.

“Miss Filigree?”

“Yes?”

“You too.”

“I believe I told you that I would not be leaving this room until he does...except for certain necessities of course.” She said, staring daggers back at the doctor. He just sighed and placed his board onto the end of the bed.

“No, that’s not going to… you know what? Fine whatever, Alright?”

“Glad you have finally realized.” Rarity said, snuggling into my chest before snickering at her victory.

“Mr. Lulamoon, as you know, your injuries were severe, but unsure to the extent of the damage that would be lasting.” He flipped the switch on a light board on the wall with some x-rays attached. “Like I said last night, the bones will heal, but the muscle will take sometime to heal and repair. The medical magics were somewhat resisted. After some time and help with the veteran staff, most of the magics took hold and were finally successful. Dr Celeste and Professor Kaos assisted in the more difficult procedures. Now, the probability of flight is unlikely but possible. Your leg on the other hand-”

“Doctor,” I stated.

“Yes? Do you have questions?”

“Not really. This is all stuff you told me last night. You said something about physical therapy last night but never really went into it.”

“Oh, yes. Well, as the resident I would prefer you to stay here and do your pt here-”

“That’ll never happen!” Dash shouted from the hall.

“Yeah, here he wouldn’t be able to lock himself in his room and pout,” Vinyl shouted in conjuncture.

“Yes, Thank you guys! Very helpful!” I retorted back from the bed, met only with snickers.

“But Professor Kaos insisted that it would be best if you went back to Procient. Both Kaos and Celeste insisted actually. While I think the facilities here would have been sufficient, the Procient facilities are state of the art with many of the leading medical professionals.”

“So that’s good, right? I’ll be able to go back to school.”

“Well, there are some things you should take into account. Miss Filigree informed me that you currently reside in a fourth floor apartment with no elevator. This will not be a good place for you to be recovering. Any new place is fine, as long as it is first floor or the building has an elevator.”

“Now onto other things, your leg cast is going to stay on for a month. You’ll need to walk with crutches for the time being and then you will need to use a cane. But that’s not the thing I wanted to talk to you about. I was looking at this x-ray,” he pointed at the one of my wing, “Do you see this skeletal structure here?” I nodded in reply.

“Well, it’s just the strangest thing, you had a massive knot in the bone. We took the liberty of shaving it off for you, it should help in the healing process. It took almost five hours to work on just that. Broke most of the tools we had on hand. We had to call up the local jewel and have him bring in a diamond buffer to remove it.” He levitated a picture over to me, showing just the mass of broken tools in a corner.

“Your bones have a very high density, which is a wonder that you can fly at all. But this is not the first time we have seen this. After digging through some old files, I came across the only other patient with this bone density. One Amber Sheen, the old librarian. Peg, died age 22 during a home invasion. Now since this is a very rare thing, I took the liberty of doing a dna test with the samples we had on file with her’s.” A knock came at the door. “Ah, right on time.”

“I always meant to be punctual, Stable.” the tall man said, addressing the doctor as he walked into the room. The man’s badge flashed in the early afternoon light, catching me in the eye. He stopped next to the doctor and brandished the cardboard box underneath his arm, kicking up a small cloud of dust into the air.

“I thought I told you to make sure the box was clean,” the doctor said indignantly as he waved the dust from his face.

“Oh, well I’m sorry, I guess me dusting off the box that has been in the precinct for almost two decades would have done wonders for the dust inside.” He said, placing the box onto the roll-away table and rolling it over to the bed.

“What’s this?” Rarity asked as she quickly started eyeing the dusty box with a slight fear and disgust.

“Evidence release,” The officer said nonchalantly. He then tipped his hat at us and took his leave, which in turn left me all the more confused.

“Oooook… what’s this?” I asked completely dumbfounded.

“Well, the results came back the day before last. When situations like this arise, we have to inform the station and let them know what details we discover, and this was kind of a big one.”

“Whatever do you mean?” Rarity asked, moving her hand closer to the box.

“According to the police report, one Amber Sheen was killed during a home invasion. Her small child was not found at the library when the police finally arrived. The case went cold soon after, no trace of anything was ever found. When the results came back, oh man, you should have seen their faces. One of the longest outstanding crimes that has gone unsolved and then the child just shows up in the hospital almost twenty years later. It was like a freaking miracle to them.”

“But what’s in the box?” I finally asked, grabbing the table with my good hand and bringing it closer to me.

“Like Lightning said, it’s released evidence. Only family of deceased victims are allowed to receive things like this, so a nurse suggested that we do this for you...since you couldn’t make the request yourself.”

“But you said I might not have woken up…”
“Just a step if you did, now if you’ll excuse me, I have other patients to attend to.” The doctor said as he flipped off the light board and walked out of the room. Quickly filling the space that he had made, Dash and Vinyl made their way back into the room. Dash pulled a chair up to the bed while Vinyl, once again, made herself comfortable at the foot of the bed.

"So... how you feeling buddy?" Dash asked as she shifted uncomfortably in her chair, her eyes never leaving the box on the table.

"Oh you know," I replied, "the usual. Just a bit more stiff." I stretched my right wing to the full extent and flicked her nose.

"Hey what the hell dude?" She scoffed, rubbing her nose.

"Over here Dash," I chuckled, watching her eyes drift back towards the box.

"What's with the box?" Dash asked, leaving her chair and placing herself next to Vinyl at the foot of the bed.

“I don’t know. I mean, you know just about as much as I do, since you two can’t seem to keep out of my business.” I said jokingly towards the two at my feet. “Has something to do with my mother though.”

“What do you think we should do with it?” Rarity asked from my right.

“We?”

“Yeah, we.” Dash said proudly, “we’re your friends. We should at least know what’s going on with our friend’s life. After all, we are soooooo interested in your business.”

“It has been kind of boring to tell you the truth.” Vinyl giggled.

“Thanks guys.”

“Well I mean it’s a bit more exciting now huh? You did get into two fights. On the same day.”

Two fights? Did she mean the little thing with AJ in the library? It wasn’t really a fight, more of a slam and a sucker punch

“Yeah, cause I’m pretty sure AJ is the reason I landed in the hospital.” I laughed sarcastically, which was met with a quick smack to the back of my head.

“It almost did, and if you remember, I wished for you to come here after that altercation.” Rarity said, stroking her somewhat messy hair in her hands.

I smiled to myself at the sight of a disheveled Rarity. It was just so unlike her. She used to fret for hours about getting everything about her appearance just right and here she was just… oh… And then it really hit me. Just how much my being out for a week really did hit her. More than I had previously thought. I wrapped my right wing around her and pulled her into my body, squeezing her tightly against my body.

“But I did eventually go….so I guess you win that one.” I half chuckled as the air became tense. Dash and Vinyl’s eyes shifted uncomfortably. Rarity’s, on the other hand, became the daggers.

“Don’t you joke about this. Ever!”

“Alright, I’m sorry. I just have a dark sense of humor.”

“You can joke about anything else but this.”

“Ok.” I answered. The silence once again descended upon the room. I felt terrible. Even the copious amounts of painkillers running through my system couldn’t make the pain go away from just a realization. I lifted my bandaged hand and flexed. I kept thinking it was going to be stiff as the “crystal” they kept calling it, but it just moved as the rest of my body. “Hey...can I make a request?”

“What?” Rarity snapped back from her spot against my body.

“Do you think you could make something for this?” I said, brandishing my bandaged hand for her. She didn’t say anything, or move for that matter. A couple more uncomfortable minutes passed by before she even moved. Eventually she sat up and moved herself into a sitting position next to me.

“I think I can do something,” she said smiling slightly evil. Before I knew what had happened, the bandage on my hand flew off and slumped against the foot of the bed, where Dash and Vinyl now sat with devilish grins and a twinkle in their eyes.

“Oh… my… god…” Dash said, holding back tears and snickers.

“You sparkle… you fucking sparkle,” Vinyl commented as she choked back her laughter as well, “Are you sure...are you sure you aren’t related to Twilight?”

“What does that have anything to do with it?” I asked, slightly perturbed.

“Because...you are a little sparkle,” and that’s when they all lost it. All three of them. Even Rarity was losing her battle with holding back her laughter. Dash had fallen off the bed she was laughing so hard and Vinyl had flopped and flailed around like a fish out of water.
After a minute of them laughing I finally managed to get a word in edgewise, “Well I guess you three don’t want to see what’s in the box then.”

“Nooooo.” Dash and Vinyl cried in unison.

“Show us the contents of mystery shoe-box.” Vinyl said, deadpan.

“Share with us the secrets of the shoe-box.” Dash chimed in, equally deadpan.

I just stared at them just a little disgruntled. Eventually we all faltered in our gazes and dropped our sights onto the dusty shoebox on the table. I looked around at the three girls that had given me so much in the last two months. Vinyl, Dash and Rarity all came around the table. I smiled at all of them, hesitating.

“You are worried about what’s in there, aren’t you?” Rarity said, grabbing my right hand and holding it in hers.

“Well, kinda. I never really knew anything about my mother, but it all apparently fits in a shoebox. I mean, it could be anything small really…”

“Take all the time you need, darling,” she said, resting her head against my shoulder. With just that little gesture, I felt my body bolster and my confidence grow. I reached for the box lid with my crystalline hand and popped it off.

Only a fine cloud of dust puffed in the air with the box. I felt Rarity cringe as the dust settled around the box. I placed my hand on the box and tipped it towards me, finally revealing the contents. An old vhs tape labeled Golden Oak Library and a small battered spiral notebook lay perfectly still, undisturbed for almost twenty years.

“What?” Dash said, “that’s it?”

“Can’t be,” I said, “the box is deeper.” I picked up the tape and placed it to the side, revealing a small stack of old photographs and papers. Rarity and Vinyl levitated them and filed through them as they circled in the air. I watched as pictures of my mother passed by; Uncle Disc, Magnum and Pearl all there along side her. The picture that I had seen before as well, and even a couple pictures of me and her too, but my eyes were always closed. Eventually, Rarity stopped the flowing stream of pictures, allowing them to float back into the box as she plucked one out of the air. Her eyes began to well up, her smile coming back.

“What is it?” I asked her, attempting to grab the picture from her. Eventually she turned to me and placed the picture on the table. We craned our necks to glimpse at this wonder that was now before us.

There in the picture, laying on a large picnic blanket, were two toddlers. One with blue eyes and purple hair and the other with black hair with a shot of silver and lavender eyes. Both playing with brown feathers what looked like freshly pulled out of the wings of the one on the left.

“Wow.” It was the only thing I could even muster. I picked up the picture, the first picture, of Rarity and me together, playing as toddlers. I flipped over the photo and saw two line written on the back.

Rarity Amber Filigree - age 16 months
Crisp Magnum Sheen - age 17 months

“Well that’s interesting.” I said, chuckling.

“What?” Dash asked with Vinyl looking interested as well.

I looked over at Rarity and realized another thing that day. I grabbed her hand in my crystalline one and held it very tightly. She gripped back and laid back into me. And for the first time for Rarity in a week, she fell asleep calmly in my arms. I felt my own exhaustion began to take hold, so I told Dash and Vinyl that we would hang out again tomorrow and talk about other things. They said their goodbyes and well wishes as they left the room, closing the door behind them.

I felt calm. In my arms was a girl, that apparently I had known from many years ago before. My body heaved beneath the strain of being roused for so long, and after fighting it for a minute more, I placed the picture on top of the tape, and fell asleep next to what I now know as my oldest friend.

Author's Note

HAPPY ANNIVERSARY BASS CLEFS AND SAPPHIRES. Suck a thousand dicks to those 19 dislikes. You never kept me down.

Why yes, he does have very dense bones, which can still break. And apparently he can fly? But to be fair, in most universes with magic, dragons fly with waaaaay denser bones and heavier bodies and they seem to do fine. Also its magic so shut up it works.

And I wont discuss the box and its contents here yet. More for another chapter.

Also this ends what was originally written for this series. It started out so much different from what it was and I am glad of what it has become.

The Librarian of Golden Oaks

“Ow…”

“Well, it would not hurt so much if you would just use the holster instead of just trying to flap freely.”

It had been another two days since I had woken up. The nurses managed to get me into the wheelchair to go up and around. Being out of that bed felt amazing. I was really never one for sitting still for long periods of time with nothing to do. The same goes for being taken care of. I mean I can't complain about it but sometimes... I just have to be able to do stuff on my own.

"Yeah yeah, I know, Vinyl. It's just-"

"More annoying than useful?" She quipped back before I could finish.

"Pretty much. But it’s going to be a good day. I get released tomorrow which means that this nightmare is just about over.”

“Yeaah,” Vinyl chuckled, “and it’s time for the horror that is physical therapy to start.”

Oh right, physical therapy. The lasting reminder that that complete and utter waste of flesh left me with. I closed my wing and reached up to feel the cast of the left wing. It was weird to me to feel the cast. Whenever I had had my wings broken they had been put into a splint, so I guess it was a little strange for me to actually get medical attention for them.

“It’ll be fine.”

“I figured, especially with Rares fawning all over you for the entirety of it.”

“Can’t argue with that. But I will be honest, it’s a bit exhausting.”

“What is?” Vinyl asked incredulously, “being waited on hand and foot by someone that cares about you?”

“You know how I am, Vinyl,” I chuckled as she wheeled me back towards the room, “I’m just a bit more independent.” It was true. Rarity had not left my side once since the incident with Ridger, but there was something weird about it too. Every time I moved my left hand towards her, she flinched just ever so slightly. I don’t think she noticed she was doing it at all, but I saw it. I couldn’t figure it out. It was like she was afraid of that hand, because she wouldn’t flinch when I would reach out with my right.

“Hey, Crispy.” Vinyl said, smacking me in the back of the head. “There’s something I need to talk to you about.”

“Yeah? What about.”

“Living arrangements.”

“Living arrangements? You mean like what am I going to do about the apartment?”

“No, not that. Dash has, like, twelve different places lined up for you and her to move into.”

“Well, hopefully she planned on Rarity moving in as well, because that is going to happen whether or not Dash agrees.”

“And me.” Vinyl said rather quietly.

“You?”

“Yep. I’m moving in with you also.”

“Wait, what about Tavi? Isn’t she going to have problems filling the room?”

“She’s moving back home for the rest of the semester,” Vinyl said through gritted teeth, “something about needing to go home and take the rest of the year off to help her grandmother. All well and good but she kind of left without finding a new tenant and I will not be able to afford that place by myself.”

“So your plan was to ask Dash if you could move in as well?”

“Well for now it would just be living on the couch. You guys wouldn’t be able to move in until the 15th anyway. But you’re cool with that. Right?”

I turned around to see a sight I thought I would never see. Vinyl looking nervous. She always exerted this crazy level of confidence that to see her shifting slightly side to side was nerve wracking.

“No, Vinyl.” I said. She looked like she was about to smack me so hard Ridger would have been proud, but that was until she saw me smile. She returned it and threw her arms around me. “Of course you can stay with us, you colossal idiot. Why wouldn’t I help out my best friend?”

“Well, that’s another thing...I feel like we haven’t been that close since you and Rarity started dating. I mean, I’m happy for you and all, but I don’t really like the thought of losing my best friend.”

I reached my arms up and grasped her in my arms, holding her awkwardly in them as I shifted forward in the chair.

“Do you honestly think you aren’t my best friend?” I asked her, feeling her shift uncomfortably in my arms.

“When was the last time we got to hang out… just the two of us? It’s been over a month now, and I just don’t like-”

“Vinyl,” I said, stroking her hair, “you’re right.”

“Damn right I am.” She half snickered behind a small sniffle.

“It’s just been a weird time for me, but honestly I have you to thank for getting me here. If it wasn’t for you, I would never have met Dash and moved out of my car. I wouldn’t have started dating Rarity and I most certainly would not have found out who my mother was. I wouldn’t change what you have done for me for anything, except this.” I stated, gesturing at my battered body.

“We will get to have our bbf time, Vinyl. I promise.”

Vinyl was silent. She broke off the hug and started to wheel me back to my room. I felt somewhat slighted, but at the same time, I could understand. We shouldn’t have to make plans and or promises to hang out. Best friends are just supposed to randomly do stuff and have fun and be sad and do things together, right?

“Did you really just call it bbf time?” Vinyl said, slightly amused.

“Yes…”

“Idiot.” She said as she draped her arms over my shoulders and placed her head on my right shoulder. “I’m holding you to that, Mr. Lulamoon. Promise me you won’t get into another fight that almost kills you?”

“Well, I was thinking about picking a fight with Big Mac, telling him that AJ was pregnant with my child and that she left of course I am not going to be that stupid. I already have a broken wing and leg, and I don’t even know about my hand so yeah not looking to start any fights soon.”

Vinyl laughed as she wheeled back into my room/prison for the last night. I groaned as she pushed me towards the bed and forced me back into it. I honestly did not want to get back in the damn thing but try as I might, Vinyl had the edge up on me with her magic.

“There you go, you big baby,” Vinyl said breathless, after forcing the blanket over my legs, “now just be a good boy and wait here. We will be back to get you tomorrow for the trip home.”

“Wait, Vinyl.” I called as she headed towards the door.

“Yeah?” she replied, turning back towards me.

“I’m worried about her.”

“About Rarity?”

“Yeah, kinda.”

“What do you have to be worried about, you weren’t the one watching as someone that you care about and love just lay there, never knowing if they were going to return to you!” She said, advancing on me, her fists clenched and emanating with her magic.

“That’s exactly why I’m worried… can you just check up on her? Please?” I pleaded with Vinyl, hoping she would understand. “You are my best friend in the world and I’m asking this of you because I trust you the most with it. She has been a little flinchy around me and it makes me worried. Can you please just-”

And without warning, Vinyl had closed the gap and had placed her lips on my forehead. I could feel the heat coming from her lips as she held them there, holding my head in her hands. After a couple of seconds, she broke away and dropped her head down so our eyes were level with each others.

“I love you, Crisp.” she said, “not in a romantic way like you and Rarity, but as my best friend and younger brother almost. I would have been devastated if you didn’t wake up. We all would have. Just remember that.”

I stared into her eyes deeply as she did mine. Tears began to well up as she moved away from me and back towards the door.

“Just remember that we all love you. And that you are not alone anymore,” she stated from the doorframe, her back towards me.

“Vinyl?” I asked. She turned back towards me, clutching her sunglasses in her hand. “I love you too. You really are my best friend and one of the few people I would trust with my life. I’m glad that I didn’t disappoint you by not waking up.”

She laughed as she wiped a tear from her eye. “Idiot,” she mumbled as she did. She smiled at me and nodded. “I’ll see what I can do for you two, ok?” I nodded back in return. “Now, I am super late to meet Rarity and Dash at the apartment to pack and talk with Professor Kaos. We will see you tomorrow.” She finished as she closed the door behind her.

I stared at the door for what seemed hours. The sunlight passed over the room as I kept my stoic vigil, not budging at all. Eventually, the nurse called Redheart entered the room, bringing along my final meal with the hospital. I thanked her for all she had done for me, while I was asleep and awake. She smiled and told me it was just her duty and left, but not before she asked if there was anything else I needed.

“No, but if I think of something I can just page yeah?”

“Of course. Now please get some rest, but I am sure that’s the last thing you want after last week.” She joked as she too left the room.

Alone again. Well, I did have my food. Oh hospital food, how I would not miss it one bit. Soon I would be back in my own kitchen being able to cook for everyone again. We would laugh and joke and sing and party just like we had over the last two months. I went to grab my phone to look at some of those pictures from the parties, but bumped into the shoebox instead.

Right, this was a thing. My mother, all put into a box; a vhs tape, a small book and a stack of photos were all that I had from her. I moved the box onto my lap and dug through it, pulling out the pictures.

I had gone over these pictures a dozen times, just looking at her. She was a sight to see. Her auburn hair always shimmering in whatever light and her frosted brown wings covering toddler me gave me a bit of comfort, even though she was no longer around to give it. I could almost feel the warmth of those wings around my shoulders, shielding me from everything that would dare endanger her child.

I began to flip through the other pictures, looking for the one of Rarity and me as toddlers, but it was no where to be found. I began to panic, that was the only picture I had of me and Rarity where I could see both of our eyes. I always seemed to have them closed. I emptied the contents of the box onto my lap as I shook out the box, hoping the picture had nestled underneath the other items. The book fell open and there was the picture. It must have somehow got wedged into the pages the last time I put them away.

I gazed at the picture, admiring the hope that was in it. Two children, friends from the beginning now finally reunited. I placed the picture down ontop of the pages of the open book, but something else caught my eye. The text, it wasn’t printed, it was handwritten. This wasn’t just any book, this must have been my mother’s diary or journal. I picked it up, wanting to read it, desperate to know her.

Journal entry 2: I finally made it to Procient University. After what seemed hours of travel from the southern mountains, I finally arrived, and I was ready. I want to get to my classes right away. It took a lot for me to even get into my prerequisite courses. I think my academic advisor wrote me that it was almost impossible that a peg would succeed as a librarian, that pegs would do much better in some sort of other program. Engineering perhaps, but I didn’t want that, I love books and learning and just a librarian called to me. Maybe I will be the first peg in history to run my own library. Wouldn’t that just stick it to her, huh? Anyway, I moved into my room, but it seems like my roommate hasn’t arrived yet. Guess that means I get the top bunk haha.

I couldn’t believe it, my mother was a complete goofball, she was writing as if she thought the book would respond back. I sighed and flipped a few pages over.

Journal entry 6: Pearl, ugh Pearl where do I even begin with her. She is just so annoying, always trying to get me to do things like hang out and do stuff. I don’t want to do that kind of crap. I am here to study and do well. I don’t have time for games with her or even that giant oaf of a boyfriend she has.

I busted out laughing at this one. She roomed with Pearl? That must be how she knew Magnum too, the “giant oaf”.

Journal entry 11: Classes have finally begun. I am so excited. I only had one class today and that was my Physics 101 class. I heard that Professor Kaos actually taught his classes personally and not having a TA do it like most but I didn’t believe it. But there he was, walking on the ceiling, giving us our welcome. He was so funny. Magnum was in the class too. He sat next to me. He’s weird. I don’t understand what Pearl sees in him. But there was a boy near the front of class that was kind of cute.

Journal entry 19: Rensous and I finally went on our first date after so many days of waiting. He may be a bit older than me, but he is such a young soul. He told me a lot about himself. He has a daughter, I can’t wait to meet her. I’m just sorry that her mother isn’t there to be with her. I can’t imagine what life would be like without one. Pearl says we should double date. I agreed. I can’t believe I am saying this but I am really glad she is my friend.

Journal entry 33: I… I don’t know what to do. Rensous has become cold and distant with me. I fear there may be someone else. I hope not because I found out I’m pregnant. I can’t be pregnant. I just can’t. I thought unis were supposed to be smarter than this but I am just as much to blame. I just hope Pearl doesn’t find out. Or Professor Kaos. I would be devastated if my friends were to find out about how terrible I am.

Journal entry 41: I’m leaving. I am leaving Procient. I told him about my predicament. But I was just met with a cold icy stare. She came back into his life. And she demanded that he be there for her daughter. But what about my child. I have no idea what I am going to do but I am not staying here. I hope one day to return but that seems unlikely. I don’t think I am going to tell Pearl or Disc or even Magnum about this. I don’t want to burden them with my problems.

Journal entry 45: I started over. Up north in a quaint little town nestled in a valley. It is so calm and serene here. Even though I am almost 6 months pregnant, the mayor was kind enough to let me move into the Golden Oaks library. I can’t begin to tell you how ecstatic I am. I get to be a librarian. Now I just hope that this little bundle doesn’t cause me too much trouble.

Journal entry 71: I came home from the hospital today, with my new baby son. I decided to call him Crisp Magnum Sheen. I wanted nothing to do with his father, the rat bastard. Disc showed up unexpectedly, I couldn’t believe he remembers me. He was so thrilled to see me again. He told me all about my departure and what it had done to my two best friends, who apparently were also with a child. Pearl was about 7 months along and just getting ready. Magnum had left school to play professional football and Pearl left to get ready for the baby. I hope their child is just as wonderful as mine is.

Journal entry 78: I lied, Crisp is a problem child. He could fly at a week old and is almost impossible to get to sleep. But Disc gave me a lullaby to sing him to sleep every night. And it works like clockwork. And if I sing it, he calms down almost immediately. It was a godsend.

Journal entry 110: It has been almost two years since I have seen Pearl and Magnum. I cannot wait to see them and their little girl. Disc told me that they would be here in a week’s time. I just am so excited and relieved that they still remember me. He asked of me something that I don’t know if I can do. He is giving me until their arrival to decide.

Journal entry 114: RARITY IS THE CUTEST THING I HAVE EVER SEEN! I cannot believe that Magnum was able to have such a beautiful child. I guess he has this rugged quality about him but I don’t see it. I hope Crisp and Rarity get to grow up to be friends. And that shouldn’t be too hard. Pearl and Magnum are moving here.

Journal entry 129: Something happened the other night. I was attacked walking home from the store. They came at me with knives and they slashed at me. I could feel the blades run across my skin but nothing happened. All that was there was a long slim shimmering line. It looked like crystal almost.

Journal entry 131: It’s spreading. I don’t know what is going on. I wrote to Disc but he hasn’t gotten back to me yet. I think it has something to do with how I feel. It spreads the most when I feel depressed or angry.

Journal entry 134: I found something, a book in the basement of the library. It talks about fantastical creatures and occurrences like mine. Even a kingdom made entirely out of crystal. It is written like it is a history book but there is nothing in the records about any sort of empire such as this.

The entries stopped there. I flipped through the pages looking for more. More information. My mother is like me. She has the same crystallion skin that I have. But there was nothing else she wrote on it. After ten pages or so, I found a page. There was only one word and a symbol, written in thick red ink.

Three very thick lines, all parallel to each other, and the word SOMBR. The R trailed off to the bottom of the page. What was this about? Three lines, but the way they looked… it looked familiar. I put the book down and rubbed my eyes. It was getting around lights out but I wasn’t tired at all. I had to know more. Maybe the tape had something else. Like a research tape or something.

I paged Nurse Redheart into the room, and asked her to place the tape into the vcr on the other side of the room. Once she had she left.

The screen blipped to life as it showed four panels, each different cameras of the library. Security footage? But there was no sound…just picture. I ran through the tape, looking for anything, anything out of the ordinary. I saw Uncle Disc and Magnum and Pearl shut off the cameras and then turn them back on. I saw me flying around the library, my mother chasing me.

I saw three figures enter the library. They approached Amber at her desk, where she looked baffled and angry at the same time. It looked like she was screaming at them as she moved herself in front of the door to the living quarters, where I was. Then I saw it. A figure telekinetically lift her up in the air, break her wing and slam her into a bookshelf. I saw laughter erupt across his face, as his eyes billowed smoke. It was almost like my nightmare me, but with the black and white film I couldn’t tell.

One of the figures ducked into the back room and came out with a bundle in their arms. All three promptly left the library. And then, that’s when I saw the worst, my mother rise to her feet, her entire body shimmering as long blades grew from over her hands. She chased the figures out of library and out of the camera.

I kept watching, waiting for her to return, knowing what was to happen but unable to watch and yet still unable to look away. After the tape had ticked away almost an hour, a bloody figure stumbled into the library. It walked to the desk and with its blood soaked fingers, it wrote in a small book before collapsing on the desk. The crystal armor cracked and parted from the frame of my mother’s broken body. Her entire body shimmered like my hand as she fell to the floor. I watched as the blood leaked from her wounds and she eventually stilled from her movements.

I could feel myself tear. “Mom?” I called out towards the movie, in the back of my head knowing there would be no answer. “Move, Mom. Come on you have to move… please?” I said, feeling the tears fall as I knew that she was dead on the floor. I couldn’t bare it. I was the reason she was dead. I was kidnapped for whatever reason and she died trying to save me. I lost it. I just began to sob and break down. I don’t know when I passed out from exhaustion, but as I did, I could hear the laughter clearly as I did.

Author's Note

Oh... My... God...

It is good to be back everyone. After an almost three month hiatus, I return and bring you a chapter.

I will talk more about this chapter in a blog, but now I am going to sleep after I fire my editor.

A Gift and a Promise

I laid there in that hospital bed for what seemed hours, unable to move or open my eyes. Paralyzed by the repeating vision of my mother, the armor schlepping off her body and cascading to the floor. I wanted to run to her, but I kept stumbling over my legs, my wings snapping shut and refusing to unfurl. I stretched my left hand out, reaching for her as she laid bleeding out from a large stomach gash and the hole where her wing had been ripped out. I begged her to take my hand, hoping for her to stir. Before she could respond, I felt my body shake as the world around me fell away and me along with it.

“Wake up.”

I was greeted this morning just as I had every morning. A beaming face hovering over mine. Only this time, the face did not belong to a certain purple curl bearer, but a gruff bespectacled face.

“Magnum.”

“Kid.” He replied, “you ready to get out of here?”

“Yeah, but where is everyone else?” I asked, looking around the room for the three girls that said they be here.

“I told them that I would pick you up. Told them that we would meet up later. Vinyl and Dash almost had to lash Rarity to the couch,” he chuckled at the thought, “but eventually she agreed.”

“Oh...well...what then?”

“Nothing much, just wanted to do something nice for you two.”

“Umm...ok? But wouldn’t it have been nicer for you to bring Rarity along?” I asked, mostly confused about the statement. As soon as the words left my lips, my body hummed, surrounded in a familiar mahogany aura. Magnum placed me on my wheelchair and grabbed the shoebox as all the contents returned to their place inside, including the tape that whizzed out of the VCR.

“Ah…” was all that came out of the mouth of a man I had feared less than a month ago.

“What is it?” I asked, seeing tears well up at the corner of his exhausted eyes.

“I thought that day would cease to haunt me, but it always manages to come back in one way or another.”

“Yeah, it certainly was not fun from what I saw.”

“How much did you see?”

“What?”

“What was the last part you remember seeing?”

I hesitated. Just hours before I watched unable to do anything as my mother died on the floor behind a desk. Broken, alone, and failing to protect her only child. It was devastating to say the least.

“You saw her come back didn't ya?” All I could do was nod. “Heh, figured. It’s not an easy thing to see someone die. Even if you didn’t know them. It’s worse if you did.” He stated hollowly, as the tape floated out of the box and drifted back into the VHS.

It blipped on into life, back at where I had passed out. Must have fallen on the remote and shut it off or something…

“The day Amber died is a day seared into Pearl’s and my life.” He hollowly said as he looked on at the screen. The remote floated over to his hand as he fast forwarded ahead. After a few hours of time had passed, he continued on at normal speed.

The black and white forms of Magnum and Pearl showed up at the door on the screen, beaming and knocking. After several seconds of waiting for an answer that wasn’t going to come, they knocked again; Magnum’s fist pounding on the door. Again, he slammed his giant hand into the door, shaking it at the hinges.

Eventually, the coupled turned to each other with a worried look on their faces.

“That was the day we moved here. She told us that she was going to be at the library all day. At first we thought she was gone...but then we noticed…”

On the screen, the look of shock on Pearl’s face as she grasped for the handle and pulled the mangled remains towards her. The door snapped off its top hinge as Magnum and Pearl spilled into a different camera shot and into the library. I could see them calling out to her, to no avail.

“It was the longest two minutes of my life, finding her at her desk…” Magnum whimpered, a tone I never thought was conceivable from him. There on the screen where my mother laid dead… Magnum rushed over and scooped up my mother in his arms, his face morose. Pearl quickly followed and ran out of the room as Magnum yelled. Pearl dashed to another room and snatched up the phone.

“After Pearl left, I lost it… in my hands was the body of my best friend aside from Pearl. I cuddled her in my arms, weeping. That’s when I heard it, the smallest chuckle. ‘I never thought I’d see you cry again’ she said, coughing up blood.” Magnum’s eyes were visibly bloodshot as a tear began to descend his grizzled face, getting lost in his mustache. “Pearl came bolting back into the room, and collapsed as she looked at her friend’s eyes, the light slowly leaving them.”

“I can remember her tearing up, telling us that she failed Discord, that she failed us, that you were gone. She coughed up as she told us she was the worst mother in history….” Magnum sat down in the small armchair, bringing his hand up to his face, covering his eyes as he retold his worst day.

“We told her that help was on the way, that she would be fine, that she was a good mother… she smiled. I remember that smile, always will. She looked at us, and thanked us. She asked me to do her one last favor…her dying wish…”

I looked on at him. The one person I was truly afraid of over two week ago, sitting here broken, about the death of his best friend…

“Today I am going to do something I should have done the second you got to town.”

“What do you mean?”

“I knew who you were the second you walked into the door. Pearl did too. I honestly was more angry about the fact that you just walked into my house...a reminder about her. When I talked to Discord, he told me that we needed to tell you sooner or later about your mother...but I just didn’t have the heart to do it.” He rose off the seat and strolled over behind my wheelchair, the tape floating back into the box as he stepped closer.

He said nothing again as he wheeled me out of the hospital into the early morning. The light snow blocked the sun, making the sky bleak and lifeless, the ground shallowly covered in a crust of slush and water. I took a deep breath of fresh air and unfurled my wing to feel the cold winter breeze pass through my feathers.

We walked for an hour in silence. I took in the sights one last time. The difference from the day I arrived over two weeks ago was staggering. The river flowed with large chunks of ice floating along, the water choppy and frothing because of it. The dull tones waned from the bright whites and blues from before Hearth Warming. The wind grew bitter as the snow fell heavier. Pushing the wheelchair becoming a chore for the limping man pushing it.

After a while, the snow laid in my lap a good inch deep, we stopped near a hill on the south side of the town. All over the hill, speckled throughout the snow layer were gray stones protruding up from the ground. The graves wound up the hill, reaching all the way to the top where a grand mausoleum stood proud, protecting the bodies of the passed from the elements.

“What are we doing here?” asking, even though I was certain I knew…

“I told you it was good for you two.” Magnum replied heavily. His breath shortened as he pushed me towards the right of the hill. Finally, I understood what he meant by the statement ‘good for the two of you’. He was never talking about his daughter. We turned and stopped at a small marker, barely taller than my wheel, on it read...

Amber Cressida Sheen
Librarian, Mother, Friend

That was it, the final resting place of my mom… I just stared at the stone, not believing what laid in front of me, but it was literally set in stone for me, right there. My mother…

Magnum passed my left hand, placing his large hand on my shoulder. I looked up at him, finding his eyes glistening with tears. He looked on at the grave marker...and smiled.

“I told you that you were a good mother, Amber. And if only you could see him now,” Magnum stated, looking down at me. We locked eyes and there I saw the most genuine smile I have ever witnessed. He turned his head back towards the marker, kneeling down in front of it and placing his hand on the top.

“I kept my promise… as ludicrous as it was. I’m sorry it wasn’t me that found him, it was Rarity. You would have loved her just as I do. She turned into such a beauty, just like you said I would never be,” he chuckled, wiping the tears from his eye. “She brought him back home to you. He grew up brave and kind just like you said… like you wanted him to be. He may be a pain in the ass sometimes but he is just like you were back in school….” Magnum trailed off as he muttered his final statement. He stood up and walked back behind me, grabbing the handles and rocked them slightly.

“If you have anything you want to say, this is just a good as time as any.”

I looked down at the marker at my feet, I didn’t know what to say. There were so many things floating around in my brain that I had no idea where to start. I sat there for minutes, just staring at the stone.

“Thank you.” was all I was able to manage. A smile crept along my face as a few tears fell from behind my glasses. I wasn’t abandoned, she had fought for me, died trying to bring me back to safety.

I couldn’t figure out anything else to say. I was completely bewildered. My mind raced on about why I felt so strongly about her. I never knew her as my mother but she was, and she loved me. But I didn’t know how to feel or even think about it. I began to feel guilty, not knowing what to do with the wealth of information that had been dumped into my lap.

“What am I supposed to do….” I asked quietly, waiting for an answer from Magnum. When none came, I turned around to find myself alone, the old man leaving me alone with my mother for the first time in twenty years.

“The only thing that we can do,” a familiar voice quietly stated from behind one of the large support pillars. Disord walked around from behind the pillar slowly walking over towards me. He stopped just short of me and turned toward the small marker. “The only thing we can do is take advantage of the gift that she gave you.” He smiled warmly at me as he bent over, holding the cane he had made in his hands.

“Don’t forget this, wherever you go. Think of it as a last gift from your mother. That crystal skeleton and skin of your’s will protect you as she would have always.” He said as he walked out of the mausoleum, waving his goodbye as he did.

I turned back around to the marker, and just stared at it. Time crept by as my gaze never faltered from her. The wind grew increasingly bitter against my body. I retracted the wing inside my coat, and brought up the collar to protect my neck. I wish I still had my scarf, it always manages to keep me warm. It felt like Rarity was always there to keep me close to her and keep us safe.

“Crisp!” Someone bellowed from outside the mausoleum. Vinyl was being just as loud as ever, but how did she know I was here?

“Hey, Crisp, are ya ready to go? I’m freezing my feathers off here!” Dash chimed in, the voices getting closer with every word.

A few more seconds passed as three figures appeared in the doorway, darkened by the oncoming stormclouds. Rarity lightly brushed the snow covering their shoulders off as they strode in out of the blizzard. A small gust blew in, bringing snow and a chill that hit my core. I soon was unable to control my shivering, the only thing bracing my battered body from the cold a thin windbreaker from the hospital.

She looked as lovely as that day I crashed into her on the street racing Dash. Even without all her fancy makeup and hair styling she still could command a room. I was in love with a girl that I met when I was a child, and lost her as well as my mother in the same day. I could never describe well how much I felt for her.

“Here,” she said, holding up my scarf and coat she had given me, “I tried to get all the blood out. I managed to get the scarf clean but there was not much more I could do with the coat. I’m terribly sorry dear-”

I stopped her as I threw my arms around her, as much as it pained me to do so. She tried to hold it together but after a couple seconds, she finally broke down in my arms. Tears streamed down her face as she buried it into my chest. Her sobs shook me to the core as I just held her in my hands, stroking her hair and rubbing my forehead against the back of her head. I could hear stifled cries from off to the side.

“It’s ok, guys.” I laughed, attempting to be reassuring. “I’m alive and I should be fine as long as I have you three in my life.” I held Rarity’s face to mine, and kissed her softly, “especially you. Someone is going to have to help me into bed.”

She laughed as she kissed me back, standing up as she did. The three of them walked in front of me and smiled, except Dash, who tried to look as though she didn’t care enough. I laughed as I motioned them towards the way of the apartment, ready to start my new life with the three best people I could ever hope for.

I looked back as we left and quietly thanked my mother for letting me have this day. Rarity looked back as well, and I knew she had the same thought. I smiled at her and no longer felt the sting of the bitter wind, for I was finally starting to feel whole again.

Author's Note

HOLY CRAP. I feel so terrible for not being able to do this sooner, but I have had a sort of a crazy night where I allowed myself to finally end something terrible for me on my OWN terms. I feel so damn good about it I just can't contain it really.

Basically I feel like Crisp at the end of this chapter, and that's part of the reason why I didn't update for so long. I can breathe easier now and I just am so happy about it. Also sorry for the short chapter but it ended where I wanted it to. Hopefully this good feeling will carry on and help me finish this story.

Thank you all for being very patient with me as I worked on my own personal problems. I hope you like it and continue with me. Your immensely grateful author, Crispn.

Quick Encounters of the Crazed kind

I was glad that I had grabbed something to eat. I had been really hungry and it had been the first time in a week that I had a solid meal. This had been turning out decently well, and it looked like the Corner would be getting a lot more of my business in the weeks to come. This sandwich was exceptional and apparently being friends with Dash would get me a discount.

As I walked up to the Larstone Apartments, I noticed that there were a few extra cars that had not been there before. One looked like an apple truck. Weird, but whatever, this was a college town, most cars had come from their homes. Mine certainly had. My uncle, a very strange guy that just always had me call him Uncle Disc. On the day of my graduation, he pulled me aside and gave me my car. Not the best of cars and not new, but it was mine.

Even though he wasn't really my uncle, he felt more of a dad than my father had ever been, although I have only known him for 3 years. Even nice enough to set me up with a free ride at the school he taught. He taught all sorts of physics and other applications of fluid dynamics. I had always been thankful to the old goat, with his grey beard and weird eyes. He was one of the most powerful uni casters that I have ever seen. He seemed to be able to bend the fabric of reality and physics all together.

4 flights of stairs later I stood in front of my new apartment. “Well shit” as I fumbled through my pockets. I realized that even though I had my car keys, I had forgotten to grab the key to the front door. I sighed to myself and knocked on the door. I heard some slight movement around and then nothing.

“Dash? Can you come open the door? I forgot to grab a key and I can't get inside.” I knocked again. “Please?” I was met with silence again. "Well I guess I’m going to have to eat this tasty sandwich from that shop, the Corner was it?.”

As quick as the words left my mouth, the door whipped open and Dash stood there with a determined look on her face. “ GIVE ME the sandwich, and no one gets hurt.” She was smiling and looking slightly devilish. I put my hand in the bag and pulled out the sandwich, to quickly have it grabbed out of my hand by the small girl in front of me. She dove into the food even faster.

“MMMMMM sooooo good, how did you know I love smoked ham and chicken on wheat with lettuce, tomato and onions.” She looked at me inquisitively, but then she realized what must have happened. “Bonbon helped you out didn't she. Good girl, she should be here with Lyra tonight as well. Come on, a couple of them are here setting up and the rest should be up shortly. Oi, Pinkie, AJ, come here and meet Crisp.” she commanded as she took another large bite of sandwich.

Inside the apartment there was a taller girl with blonde hair, jeans, a plaid shirt and a stetson. Safe to say she’s probably the one that came in the apple truck. She walked over to me and shook my hand forcefully.

“Name’s Apple Jack or AJ for short,” she spoke with a pretty thick southern drawl. “Known Dash here since before school when she moved into town with her family. This little whippersnapper here” as she gestured out to the balcony to a teenager, about the age of Spike, “is Apple Bloom. She’s here visiting the school, she’s gonna be a real fancy architect or engineer of some sorts. Apple Bloom, come here and say hello.”

The little teen walked over, her deep red hair tied back into her ponytail with a small ribbon in the shape of a bow.

“Hiya there, names Apple Bloom, seems you're gonna be Rainbow Dash’s new roomie.”

“Uuuh yea, that seems to be the case. I'm just glad I won't be living in my car anymore. I'm Crisp by the way.”

“Its good to see Dash with someone that doesn't seem so difficult to live with-”

SLAM! AJ was down on the ground with a what seemed to be a pink blob on top of her. Apple Bloom had barely jumped out of the way of this pink torpedo.

“Oh my god, is this the new guy Dashie?! I like him. Oooooooo and look he is so cute and from what Vinyl says he knows how to party. She also said that you do a lot of work with music, what should we play tonight? Are you as excited about your party as I am? I love to throw parties for my new friends!” The girl spoke a mile a minute and with such enthusiasm that it was almost impossible to take it all in at once. AJ, on the other hand, did not look at all amused about being the landing zone for the missile of a girl.

“Pinkie, I will kill you if you do not get off my back right now.”

So this was Pinkie Pie. The one I had been warned about and it seemed with good reason. She spoke a mile a minute and she bounced around. It was the same girl that was at the shop earlier, and she really did bound everywhere instead of walking. She was wearing a short pink skirt and ripped pastel blue tights. She work a pink tank top with a hoodie that had been cut off at the shoulders. I could see on her right shoulder three pastel blue balloons. Wondering what kind of talents she had with a mark like that, it made sense that she was the party planner for tonight.. Everything about her from her curly pink hair, her wide as a mile smile and her attitude seemed to just scream energy and fun.

She got off of AJ.

“Sorry, AJ, but its just so exciting when I get to meet new friends and the parties are always the best and I even got everyone to come. Even Twilight is going to take the night off so she can be here. OH and Apple Bloom, Someone told me that there would be a surprise for you as well. but you have to wait until later.”

“I cannot understand why it is so hard for you to get Twilight to go anywhere, I mean, y’all live together and whatnot.”

I took the chance that AJ had given me to go into my room and finish my meal. I put the bag with Vinyl’s food on the desk as I took off my coat and shirt. Even though I don't like showing off my wings, it was always good to stretch them out every once in awhile and had it been a while. The biggest problem with my wings were that the strain of being confined all the time was starting to hurt them and cause a lot of pain. Stupid bindings, I thought I was used to them.

I took a second to make sure the door was locked and then fluttered over to the closet. I grabbed a shirt and a new pair of jeans. I stripped off my dirty jeans and threw them on the bed and put on the clean clothes.

All the while I heard the door open and close again and I heard a large squeal from what could only be Apple Bloom, although it sounded as if there was another voice along with her. Then a couple voices I recognized as Twilight and Bonbon arrived as well, along with a third I somewhat recalled. Spike must have shown up too and took the screaming outside to the balcony, mercifully. About a minute later, two more joined alongside the menagerie of voices out in the living room.

I decided that I had stayed in here long enough. Scarfing down the last of my sandwich, I steeled myself and ventured out into the living room.

Author's Note

another short chapter, we finally are getting into the rest of the mane 6, even though very briefly. They all have their parts to play and will get their time. Patience must be had, but they are going to be there very soon as you know and love.

Abridged History

I was leaning up against the wall underneath Rarity’s window, smoking a cigarette, thinking about what had gone on at AJ’s. Inhaling in the smoke, I thought about what Apple Bloom said about her friend, Scootaloo. I swear I had heard that name before, not really sure where I had though. I wondered what happened there, Big Mac mentioned someone named Diamond Tiara. Maybe the library had a news article about it in the archives. I’d have to ask Twilight about it tonight. From what it sounded like, this Scootaloo had to leave. Big Mac mentioned someone named Diamond Tiara and court proceedings. Maybe the library had some article on the event in the archives. Make sure to ask Twilight about that tonight, since she lives there.

Blowing out, small rings of smoke danced on the wind as I flapped them away from my face, chuckling. Scootaloo sounded a little like me when I was in high school. Probably got into a fight with this kid and got sent to a family member out of town.

Oh, that’s where I heard the name. Sweetie Belle mentioned that Scootaloo broke her wing doing something with a cannon. And how the two of them and Apple Bloom were in a club together, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, or something like that. Wait, I somewhat recall Dash saying her sister was also in this club...

“Crisp? What are you doing out there?” Rarity called out from her window. I looked up and saw her looking a bit worried.

“Just getting a smoke in before heading out. Hey, are you ready to go yet? I swear, if you make me late to something again today, I’m leaving you.” I said, smiling up at the sapphire eyes above me. I laughed as I jumped up in the air, floating in front of Rarity. Kissing her softly and pulling away, I took her hands in mine and whispered in her ear, “Just kidding.”

Rarity smacked me in the shoulder, causing me to drop a couple feet. She smiled sweetly at me, “Oh honey, I love you, but if you do that again, I tell my father about how you dashed his eldest daughter against a rock in the stormy sea of your affections.”

“Oh that’s just cruel.”

“And to answer your question, yes, I am just about ready, just need to change my outfit.” She said closing the window and blinds.

“You have ten minutes before I leave. With or without you!” I shouted at the window. Landing back on the ground and pulling out the box, I lit up another cigarette. I tried to remember what I was thinking about, but nothing was coming to mind. Before I realized it, I had gone through the cigarette. Well damn, I would run out at this point. Once again, I reached for the lighter after drawing another cigarette out of the box with my mouth, something about Scootaloo and Apple Bloom was causing me some unneeded stress. Flicking open the lighter, I attempted to light it, but before I had a chance to hit the striker, a blue aura encircled the Zippo, pulling it out of my hands.

Giggling from behind, “I think that’s enough for now. If I am going to keep you around for awhile, you should stop being such a chimney.”

“Oh like you are one to talk, Miss Bums Cigarettes every chance she gets.” I laughed as I ducked under the onslaught of snowballs. I turned around to face my maker, but again was stopped in my tracks. She was wearing a long black peacoat with a silver hat and scarf. My wings sprung open as my face started to heat up.

“Wow, you look amazing.”

“Well, of course darling,” Rarity said sliding up and wrapping her arms around my neck, “something I just threw together last week. Black and silver goes well with my hair so well, don’t you think?”

“Yes, yes it does. But to be honest, what doesn’t go well.”

“Green hair and anything where brown is the main color in an ensemble.”

“Stories behind those?”

“This illusionist at the Heart Warming Eve festival. Oh, the festival is beautiful, you are going. And we shall see this illusionist, and this year, this year that woman will not make a fool of me.”

I laughed as offered Rarity my arm, “Perhaps, but pegs don’t usually fare well against unis, so I may just make a fool of both of us.” She sarcastically laughed, but took my arm just the same.

“Oh just one second, you almost forgot this.” Rarity pulled out my scarf out of her pocket. She wrapped it around my neck and pulled me in close. “It makes you just that much better.”

Wrapping my arms around her waist, “It’s because you made it that way.”

Rarity and I walked down the path from her apartment along the newly frozen river. Kids and their parents were ice skating along the glass surface, cutting long grooves, creating shapes and designs, all unknowingly creating a masterpiece in the ice. I couldn’t exactly focus on the beauty of it though. I kept seeing a shaking Apple Bloom in the swirls and lines. What about this Scootaloo kid made her so emotional?

“Hey, can I ask a random question without fear of repercussions?” I asked Rarity as we passed a large section of screaming teenagers.

“Of course, darling. What do you wish to know?”

“Who’s Scootaloo? I have heard the name mentioned a couple times and it just piqued my curiosity.”

Rarity looked as though she had an electric shock go through her. “Why do you want to know?”

“Apple Bloom was talking about her. Saying how she would come back someday. Big Mac said something along the lines of she got in trouble with some Diamond Crown person?”

“Diamond Tiara? That’s a name I haven’t heard of in a long time. Almost a year now.” Rarity stopped at a bench and brushed the snow off with her magic, sitting down and prompting me to as well. “Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. The Cutie Mark Crusaders they called themselves. They dedicated all of their free time to finding out what they would be best at. Now about last October, Sweetie received her mark for being an outstanding soloist. I remember her coming home the next day, crying. She said Scootaloo yelled at her for getting her mark before Apple Bloom and her. That they were all supposed to get it together. From what I heard from my father, Scootaloo got into a fight with Diamond Tiara at school, apparently fed up with all the bullying and being called a ‘bareback’.”

“Bareback?”

“A slanderous name, meaning someone that has yet to discover what makes them special. We always told our sisters that it was acceptable to have a blank slate. That they would find their talents eventually. Apple Bloom just earned her’s a month ago. Patience was key for her. But I don’t know about Scootaloo. She was shipped off to a correctional school by the court system.”

I just sat there thinking about this girl. She was almost exactly like me. Anger issues from bullies, teased about not being able to be special. I get it, I get her.

“So, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle haven’t seen her for a year then?”

“Dash told AJ and me that she was only to be away for a month, but evidently the sentence lasted a little longer than previously determined.”

“That’s a shit deal. For all of them.”

“Yes, yes it was. Sweetie Belle managed to move past it with the help of Spike, but I don’t believe Apple Bloom ever got over Scootaloo not being there.”

We walked the next few minutes in silence, the only sound coming from either of us was the crunch of snow underneath our shoes and boots. I couldn’t get the thought of Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo out of the front of my mind. Pretty much rocked by what happened over a year ago. Maybe I would ask Spike about it tonight as well. I know my situation wasn’t the same as theirs, but I did go through something similar, so to speak. Could throw some advice their way. When did I get all older brotherly?

Turning the corner, Rarity and I came into view of the library where Twilight lived. Man, they were not kidding about it. It really was built into a massive oak tree. Twilight lived in a literal treehouse. Five year old me was becoming increasingly jealous. The large branches concealed large circular windows, lights warmly glowing with an inviting light and a massive balcony. The doors on said balcony opened as Twilight and two tall figures strolled out onto it, discussing something it looked like. The tall female was wearing stark white with large white wings and flowing hair, followed by...was that Uncle Disc? Both vanished in a small flash. He did say something about meeting Twilight before he left for his conference, but the woman threw me a bit.

Walking up to the door, Rarity knocked on the large red door as I brushed snow off both our coats. From inside, we heard what sounded like a freight train crashing into a china shop.

“Spike!” we heard Twilight yell from inside, “why did you leave the stack of Alchemy and Other Useful Transmutations on the staircase? Some of these books are hundreds of years old.” The doorknob twisted and the top half of the door swung open, revealing Twilight. Her usually straight was slightly mussed, strands of purple and fuschia hair going out in multiple directions. Rarity just about fainted as she looked upon her friend, pulling open the door with her magic and pushing her friend into the library, brush in hand.

“Rarity,” Twilight protested as she was forced down into a chair, “you know I do not have time for this. It’s already twenty after and people are going to be here any moment and everything is not ready.”

“Oh, please darling. As if I would allow one of my best friends to appear unkempt on the first soiree that she put together.” Rarity said in between pulls on Twilight’s hair with her brush.

I walked over to the bookshelves of old musty books. Had always enjoyed a good book every once in awhile, usually going for the more fantasy adventure or political intrigue type things. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted a sheen from over on the small desk. Walking over to it, I found the source to be a large tome, with three large crystals embedded into the leather cover. Flipping it open, I inhaled a significant amount of dust from the yellowing fraying pages, causing me to sneeze violently. Eventually, the sneezing subsided, allowing me to focus on the first page. Just a blank filler page, so I casually flipped to the next, landing on the title.

“History of the Crystal Empire...” Crystal Empire? Wonder if it was some sort of compendium for a fantasy series, or a reference guide. I knew it couldn’t be real, never heard of any crystal empire before. Maybe Twilight knew, she pretty much knew everything.

“Hey Twilight, what’s the crystal empire?”

Twilight shot up straight in her seat, eyes wide with panic. She looked at me and then down at her desk, where the book laid open. In a flash the book slammed shut and shot off into a cabinet that then locked itself. The key hovered over to Twilight, who took it out of the air and stashed in her pocket.

“Uuuuuum....that was-”

“Weird. Yes, I know. But that book is very old and I can’t just having you manhandle it. Besides Dean Celeste and Professor Kaos just dropped it off and I have not had a chance to catalog its entry into the library’s system.” Twilight stated as she walked over to her desk, shooing me away from her computer.

“What she means is, she don’t want noone ta read it b’fore she gets the chance ta.” AJ laughed as she waltzed in, shortly followed by everyone else, except Dash.

“Oh my gosh, everyone is here and the place is still a mess.” Twilight basically wheezed out as she started to bend over in panic. Looking around, I couldn’t figure out what she was talking about, only a couple of books left on the rack. In a haze of fuchsia, the entire library filled with books as they zoomed off the shelves, flying around and finding new homes. A table floated in from what I could guess was the kitchen, completely covered in all manner of treats and drinks. After a few seconds, Twilight’s magic dissipated from the room, leaving it pristine and ready to party.

“Let’s get this party started!” Pinkie shouted, as she bounded into the middle of the room, perfectly throwing a cd into the player.

I sat off on the side of the party, taking in what was probably the strangest thing I had seen. It was like we were all six and at a birthday party. Pin the tail on the donkey, Twister and all sorts of games were brought out. The food was good, as always. Dash stopped by only for a minute, to tell us that she would be out of town for the next couple of days. Going up to the mountains with her dad to inspect the machinery and figure out why it only started snowing last night. The party was still lively without her. Even Apple Bloom looked like she was having a good time, premiering some of the ales and ciders I had tasted this afternoon. After a couple of Apple Bloom’s Honey infused Cider, I pulled Twilight over to the side.

“What can I do for you?”

“Actually, I was hoping you could clear a couple of things up for me. First, I wanted to know what happened with this Scootaloo I keep hearing about and two, why was my uncle here?”

Twilight’s eyes widened yet again as she was put into an awkward position. Her fingers wrapped nervously in her sweater strings as she darted back from me to the group of teenagers over by the table.

“Well, something happened between Scootaloo and Diamond Tiara. Can’t say much about it though. Spike said something about a fight and how Scootaloo was sent away to a correctional facility. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were told she went to a relative on the coast. And....wait, did you say your uncle?” She asked, now inquisitively looking at me, causing me to back up slightly into a wall.

“Yea, I saw him and a woman disappear from the balcony as we arrived.”

“Oh, well that was nothing,” Twilight nervously stated, “Professor Kaos and Dean Celeste were dropping off some advanced reading materials for me. That book you were looking at was one of seven they dropped off. Want me to read them all and have a report ready by the time vacation is over.”

“Looks like school is never done with you.” I laughed, wondering what the books were about.

“Oh well, if you wanted to read them, I would gladly let you...except I am not allowed.”

“What?”

“Professor Kaos said it was imperative that no one be allowed access to those books. Said that I was the only one advanced enough in my studies. I wonder what is in those old marvelous books. Maybe a new spell, or...”

Twilight began to drone on about the possiblities of what the tomes contained. But if one was a history book, I bet all of them were history, and I found my curiosity start to slip. All except for one book. History of the Crystal Empire. Something about that book seemed to beckon me. I wanted to read it but I guess I would talk to Uncle Disc about that later.

From outside a loud whine came into earshot. It sounded like a motorcycle of some sort, but not as powerful. All I know is that AJ shot up at the noise and made a beeline for the door. Apple Bloom did the same, while Sweetie Belle and Spike shot nervous glances at each other. Rarity walked over to the door, blockading AJ from the exit. Not that it stopped her. AJ easily picked up Rarity and placed her off to the side, much to her dismay. Well my curiosity just got turned on again.

“What’s going on?” I asked Rarity, as I made it to the door, narrowly dodging Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.

“It looks like someone decided to crash the party.” Rarity said, her eyes leading her to one of the windows next to the door. Outside, it looked like AJ was yelling at the small person on a scooter. Ha, I knew it, my ears were never wrong. She was also standing in between Apple Bloom and mystery kid, holding her back with her arms. I couldn’t make out what either were saying, but Apple Bloom took a few steps back and then darted off in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres, with Sweetie Belle and Spike in hot pursuit. I opened the window slightly so Rarity and I could possibly make out something,

It was barely audible, but it sounded as though AJ just told the kid to get the hell out of here and if she ever saw her near Apple Bloom, cops would be involved. Apparently that was enough for the scooter girl, as she sped off in the direction of the apartments where Rarity lived. AJ came back inside and walked right up to Rarity, fuming.

“Why didn’cha back me up out there?” AJ said, grabbing Rarity’s arm and pulling her so their faces were right up against each other.

“My position on this has not changed,” Rarity calmly stated, staring daggers at AJ, “Although I believe we have been involved long enough. It is not our lives to meddle with.”

“What are ya talkin’ bout? Ya love ta meddle in ev’rybody’s business. Always gossipin’. Tomorrow, you and I are going ta talk to AB and Sweetie Belle about putting an end ta this, once and fer all.” AJ finished as she stormed out of the building.

Rarity seemed more calm about this than I would have previously guessed. All she did was straighten out the arm on her coat.

“What was that all about?”

Rarity looked up at me with sad eyes. Sighing, she knew that I had learned one thing from her, that I would keep asking until I got an answer. Rarity walked over to Twilight, mumbled something to her and then proceeded to pull me out of the library. I thanked everyone for the fun time.

“You going to tell me why AJ just went off the hinges at that stranger?”

“That girl was no stranger. It appears to me that Scootaloo is back.”

Author's Note

Chapter 21, the start of I believe a couple chapters of arc dealing with some pretty interesting issues.

Also Look, Capital I's everywhere.